Did you mean to search for why more total meals than event meals olympics ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 1201-1300 of 5393
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2719
It was narrated that Abu Wail said:
"As-subai bin Mabad said: 'I was a Christian Bedouin, then I became Muslim. I was keen to go for Jihad but I learned that Hajj and "Umrah had been enjoined on me, I went to a man of my clan who was called Huraim bin 'Abdullah and asked him, and he said: "Put them together, then slaughter whatever you can of the Hadi, so I entered Ihram for bother together, and when I came to al-'Udhaib, I was met by Salman bin Rabiah and Zaid bin Suhan, while I was uttering the Talbiyah for bothe. One of them said to the other: "He does not understand more than his camel!: I came to 'Umar and said: "O Commander of the Believers! I have become Muslim and I am keen to go for Jihad, but I learned that Hajj and "Umrah were enjoined on me, so I went to Huraim bin 'Abdullah and said: "Hey you! I have learned that Hajj, and 'Umrah have been enjoined on me. He said: 'Put them together then slaughter whatever you can of the Jade' so I entered Ihram for both together, and when I came to Al-Udhaib I was met by Salman bin Rabiah and Zaid bin Suhan, and one of them said to the other: 'He does not understand more than his camel,''' 'Umar said: "You have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَالَ قَالَ الصُّبَىُّ بْنُ مَعْبَدٍ كُنْتُ أَعْرَابِيًّا نَصْرَانِيًّا فَأَسْلَمْتُ فَكُنْتُ حَرِيصًا عَلَى الْجِهَادِ فَوَجَدْتُ الْحَجَّ وَالْعُمْرَةَ مَكْتُوبَيْنِ عَلَىَّ فَأَتَيْتُ رَجُلاً مِنْ عَشِيرَتِي يُقَالُ لَهُ هُذَيْمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقَالَ اجْمَعْهُمَا ثُمَّ اذْبَحْ مَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْىِ فَأَهْلَلْتُ بِهِمَا فَلَمَّا أَتَيْتُ الْعُذَيْبَ لَقِيَنِي سَلْمَانُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ وَزَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ وَأَنَا أُهِلُّ بِهِمَا فَقَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا لِلآخَرِ مَا هَذَا بِأَفْقَهَ مِنْ بَعِيرِهِ ‏.‏ فَأَتَيْتُ عُمَرَ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنِّي أَسْلَمْتُ وَأَنَا حَرِيصٌ عَلَى الْجِهَادِ وَإِنِّي وَجَدْتُ الْحَجَّ وَالْعُمْرَةَ مَكْتُوبَيْنِ عَلَىَّ فَأَتَيْتُ هُذَيْمَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُلْتُ يَا هَنَّاهُ إِنِّي وَجَدْتُ الْحَجَّ وَالْعُمْرَةَ مَكْتُوبَيْنِ عَلَىَّ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ اجْمَعْهُمَا ثُمَّ اذْبَحْ مَا اسْتَيْسَرَ مِنَ الْهَدْىِ فَأَهْلَلْتُ بِهِمَا فَلَمَّا أَتَيْنَا الْعُذَيْبَ لَقِيَنِي سَلْمَانُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ وَزَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ فَقَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا لِلآخَرِ مَا هَذَا بِأَفْقَهَ مِنْ بَعِيرِهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2719
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 101
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2720
Sahih al-Bukhari 2505, 2506

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

The Prophet (along with his companions) reached Mecca in the morning of the fourth of Dhul-Hijja assuming Ihram for Hajj only. So when we arrived at Mecca, the Prophet ordered us to change our intentions of the Ihram for `Umra and that we could finish our Ihram after performing the `Umra and could go to our wives (for sexual intercourse). The people began talking about that. Jabir said surprisingly, "Shall we go to Mina while semen is dribbling from our male organs?" Jabir moved his hand while saying so. When this news reached the Prophet he delivered a sermon and said, "I have been informed that some peoples were saying so and so; By Allah I fear Allah more than you do, and am more obedient to Him than you. If I had known what I know now, I would not have brought the Hadi (sacrifice) with me and had the Hadi not been with me, I would have finished the Ihram." At that Suraqa bin Malik stood up and asked "O Allah's Apostle! Is this permission for us only or is it forever?" The Prophet replied, "It is forever." In the meantime `Ali bin Abu Talib came from Yemen and was saying Labbaik for what the Prophet has intended. (According to another man, `Ali was saying Labbaik for Hajj similar to Allah's Apostle's). The Prophet told him to keep on the Ihram and let him share the Hadi with him.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو النُّعْمَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ‏.‏وَعَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهم ـ قَالَ قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صُبْحَ رَابِعَةٍ مِنْ ذِي الْحَجَّةِ مُهِلِّينَ بِالْحَجِّ، لاَ يَخْلِطُهُمْ شَىْءٌ، فَلَمَّا قَدِمْنَا أَمَرَنَا فَجَعَلْنَاهَا عُمْرَةً، وَأَنْ نَحِلَّ إِلَى نِسَائِنَا، فَفَشَتْ فِي ذَلِكَ الْقَالَةُ‏.‏ قَالَ عَطَاءٌ فَقَالَ جَابِرٌ فَيَرُوحُ أَحَدُنَا إِلَى مِنًى وَذَكَرُهُ يَقْطُرُ مَنِيًّا‏.‏ فَقَالَ جَابِرٌ بِكَفِّهِ، فَبَلَغَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ خَطِيبًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَغَنِي أَنَّ أَقْوَامًا يَقُولُونَ كَذَا وَكَذَا، وَاللَّهِ لأَنَا أَبَرُّ وَأَتْقَى لِلَّهِ مِنْهُمْ، وَلَوْ أَنِّي اسْتَقْبَلْتُ مِنْ أَمْرِي مَا اسْتَدْبَرْتُ مَا أَهْدَيْتُ، وَلَوْلاَ أَنَّ مَعِي الْهَدْىَ لأَحْلَلْتُ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَامَ سُرَاقَةُ بْنُ مَالِكِ بْنِ جُعْشُمٍ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هِيَ لَنَا أَوْ لِلأَبَدِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ بَلْ لِلأَبَدِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ وَجَاءَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ ـ فَقَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا يَقُولُ لَبَّيْكَ بِمَا أَهَلَّ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَقَالَ وَقَالَ الآخَرُ لَبَّيْكَ بِحَجَّةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَأَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ يُقِيمَ عَلَى إِحْرَامِهِ، وَأَشْرَكَهُ فِي الْهَدْىِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2505, 2506
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 21
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 44, Hadith 683
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3400

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

That he differed with Al-Hur bin Qais Al-Fazari regarding the companion of Moses. Ibn `Abbas said that he was Al-Khadir. Meanwhile Ubai bin Ka`b passed by them and Ibn `Abbas called him saying, "My friend and I have differed regarding Moses' companion whom Moses asked the way to meet. Have you heard Allah's Apostle mentioning something about him?" He said, "Yes, I heard Allah's Apostle saying, 'While Moses was sitting in the company of some Israelites, a man came and asked (him), 'Do you know anyone who is more learned than you?' Moses replied, 'No.' So, Allah sent the Divine Inspiration to Moses: 'Yes, Our slave, Khadir (is more learned than you).' Moses asked how to meet him (i.e. Khadir). So, the fish, was made, as a sign for him, and he was told that when the fish was lost, he should return and there he would meet him. So, Moses went on looking for the sign of the fish in the sea. The servant boy of Moses said to him, 'Do you know that when we were sitting by the side of the rock, I forgot the fish, and t was only Satan who made me forget to tell (you) about it.' Moses said, That was what we were seeking after,' and both of them returned, following their footmarks and found Khadir; and what happened further to them, is mentioned in Allah's Book."

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَهُ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ تَمَارَى هُوَ وَالْحُرُّ بْنُ قَيْسٍ الْفَزَارِيُّ فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى، قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ هُوَ خَضِرٌ، فَمَرَّ بِهِمَا أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ، فَدَعَاهُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ، فَقَالَ إِنِّي تَمَارَيْتُ أَنَا وَصَاحِبِي، هَذَا فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى الَّذِي سَأَلَ السَّبِيلَ إِلَى لُقِيِّهِ، هَلْ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ شَأْنَهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ بَيْنَمَا مُوسَى فِي مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ جَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ، فَقَالَ هَلْ تَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا أَعْلَمَ مِنْكَ قَالَ لاَ‏.‏ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ إِلَى مُوسَى بَلَى عَبْدُنَا خَضِرٌ‏.‏ فَسَأَلَ مُوسَى السَّبِيلَ إِلَيْهِ، فَجُعِلَ لَهُ الْحُوتُ آيَةً، وَقِيلَ لَهُ إِذَا فَقَدْتَ الْحُوتَ فَارْجِعْ، فَإِنَّكَ سَتَلْقَاهُ‏.‏ فَكَانَ يَتْبَعُ الْحُوتَ فِي الْبَحْرِ، فَقَالَ لِمُوسَى فَتَاهُ أَرَأَيْتَ إِذْ أَوَيْنَا إِلَى الصَّخْرَةِ، فَإِنِّي نَسِيتُ الْحُوتَ، وَمَا أَنْسَانِيهِ إِلاَّ الشَّيْطَانُ أَنْ أَذْكُرَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ مُوسَى ذَلِكَ مَا كُنَّا نَبْغِ‏.‏ فَارْتَدَّا عَلَى آثَارِهِمَا قَصَصًا فَوَجَدَا خَضِرًا، فَكَانَ مِنْ شَأْنِهِمَا الَّذِي قَصَّ اللَّهُ فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3400
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 73
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 612
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1126
‘Amr b. Salima said:
We lived by water which people passed. Riders would pass by us and we would ask them, "What has happened to the people? What has happened to the people? What is this man like?” and they would reply, "He asserts that God has sent him, has made a revelation to him, has made a revelation to him to this effect.”I was remembering those words with the result that they seemed to be glued in my breast. By their acceptance of Islam the Arabs were expecting victory for they would say ‘Let him and his people alone, for if be gets the better of them, he is a true prophet.’ Then when the battle of the conquest of Mecca took place every tribe hastened to accept Islam, and my father was the first of my tribe to accept it. When he returned he said: I swear by God that I have come to you from him who is truly the Prophet. He said, “Pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, and such and such a prayer at such and such a time. When the time of prayer comes one of you should call the >i>adhan and the one of you who knows most of the Qur’an should act as your imam” So they considered, and there was no one who knew more of the Our’an than I did because of what I had received from the riders. They therefore put me forward in front of them, and I was only six or seven years old. I wore a mantle which, when I prostrated myself, went up on me, and a woman of the clan said, “Why do you not cover the backside of your reader from us?” So they bought and cut out a shirt for me, and I have never been so pleased about anything as I was about that shirt. Bukhari transmitted it.
عَن عَمْرو بن سَلمَة قَالَ: كُنَّا بِمَاء ممر النَّاس وَكَانَ يَمُرُّ بِنَا الرُّكْبَانُ نَسْأَلُهُمْ مَا لِلنَّاسِ مَا لِلنَّاسِ؟ مَا هَذَا الرَّجُلُ فَيَقُولُونَ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّ الله أرْسلهُ أوحى إِلَيْهِ أَو أوحى الله كَذَا. فَكُنْتُ أَحْفَظُ ذَلِكَ الْكَلَامَ فَكَأَنَّمَا يُغْرَى فِي صَدْرِي وَكَانَتِ الْعَرَبُ تَلَوَّمُ بِإِسْلَامِهِمُ الْفَتْحَ فَيَقُولُونَ اتْرُكُوهُ وَقَوْمَهُ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ ظَهَرَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَهُوَ نَبِيٌّ صَادِقٌ فَلَمَّا كَانَتْ وَقْعَةُ الْفَتْحِ بَادَرَ كُلُّ قَوْمٍ بِإِسْلَامِهِمْ وَبَدَرَ أَبِي قَوْمِي بِإِسْلَامِهِمْ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ قَالَ جِئْتُكُمْ وَاللَّهِ مِنْ عِنْدِ النَّبِيِّ حَقًّا فَقَالَ: «صَلُّوا صَلَاةَ كَذَا فِي حِين كَذَا وصلوا صَلَاة كَذَا فِي حِينِ كَذَا فَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فليؤذن أحدكُم وليؤمكم أَكْثَرُكُمْ قُرْآنًا» فَنَظَرُوا فَلَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدٌ أَكْثَرَ قُرْآنًا مِنِّي لَمَّا كُنْتُ أَتَلَقَّى مِنَ الرُّكْبَانِ فَقَدَّمُونِي بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَنَا ابْنُ سِتِّ أَوْ سَبْعِ سِنِينَ وَكَانَتْ عَلَيَّ بُرْدَةٌ كُنْتُ إِذَا سَجَدْتُ تَقَلَّصَتْ عَنِّي فَقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ الْحَيِّ أَلَا تُغَطُّونَ عَنَّا اسْتَ قَارِئِكُمْ فَاشْتَرَوْا فَقَطَعُوا لِي قَمِيصًا فَمَا فَرِحْتُ بِشَيْءٍ فَرَحِي بِذَلِكَ الْقَمِيص. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1126
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 543
Sahih Muslim 2373 a

Abu Huraira reported:

While a Jew was selling goods, he was given something which he did not accept or he did not agree (to accept) that 'Abdul 'Azlz (one of the narrators) is doubtful about it. He (the Jew) said: By Allah, Who chose Moses (peace be upon him) among mankind. A person from the Ansar heard it and gave a blow at his face saying: (You have the audacity) to say: By Him Who chose Moses amongst mankind, whereas Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) is living amongst us. The Jew went to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: Abu'l-Qasim, I am a Dhimmi and (thus need your protection) by a covenant, and added: Such and such person has given a blow upon my face. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Why did you give a blow on his face? He said: Allah's Messenger, this man said: By Him Who chose Moses (peace be upon him) amongst mankind, whereas you are living amongst us. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) became angry and signs of anger could be seen on his face, and then said: Don't make distinction amongst the Prophets of Allah. When the horn will be blown and whatever is in the heavens and the earth would swoon but he whom Allah grants exception, then another horn will be blown and I would be the first amongst those who would recover and Moses (peace be upon him) would be catching hold of the Throne and I do not know whether it is a compensation for that when he swooned on the Day of Tur or he would be resurrected before me and I do not say that anyone is more excellent than Yunus son of Matta (peace he upon him).
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْفَضْلِ الْهَاشِمِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا يَهُودِيٌّ يَعْرِضُ سِلْعَةً لَهُ أُعْطِيَ بِهَا شَيْئًا كَرِهَهُ أَوْ لَمْ يَرْضَهُ - شَكَّ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ - قَالَ لاَ وَالَّذِي اصْطَفَى مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى الْبَشَرِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسَمِعَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَلَطَمَ وَجْهَهُ - قَالَ - تَقُولُ وَالَّذِي اصْطَفَى مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى الْبَشَرِ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِنَا قَالَ فَذَهَبَ الْيَهُودِيُّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ إِنَّ لِي ذِمَّةً وَعَهْدًا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ فُلاَنٌ لَطَمَ وَجْهِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لِمَ لَطَمْتَ وَجْهَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَالَّذِي اصْطَفَى مُوسَى عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى الْبَشَرِ وَأَنْتَ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِنَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى عُرِفَ الْغَضَبُ فِي وَجْهِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تُفَضِّلُوا بَيْنَ أَنْبِيَاءِ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّهُ يُنْفَخُ فِي الصُّورِ فَيَصْعَقُ مَنْ فِي السَّمَوَاتِ وَمَنْ فِي الأَرْضِ إِلاَّ مَنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ يُنْفَخُ فِيهِ أُخْرَى فَأَكُونُ أَوَّلَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2373a
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 209
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5853
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6911

Narrated `Abdul-`Aziz:

Anas said, "When Allah's Apostle arrived at Medina, Abu Talha took hold of my hand and brought me to Allah's Apostle and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Anas is an intelligent boy, so let him serve you." Anas added, "So I served the Prophet L at home and on journeys; by Allah, he never said to me for anything which I did: Why have you done this like this or, for anything which I did not do: 'Why have you not done this like this?"

حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ زُرَارَةَ، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَدِينَةَ أَخَذَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ بِيَدِي فَانْطَلَقَ بِي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَنَسًا غُلاَمٌ كَيِّسٌ فَلْيَخْدُمْكَ‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَدَمْتُهُ فِي الْحَضَرِ وَالسَّفَرِ، فَوَاللَّهِ مَا قَالَ لِي لِشَىْءٍ صَنَعْتُهُ، لِمَ صَنَعْتَ هَذَا هَكَذَا وَلاَ لِشَىْءٍ لَمْ أَصْنَعْهُ لِمَ لَمْ تَصْنَعْ هَذَا هَكَذَا
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6911
In-book reference : Book 87, Hadith 49
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 83, Hadith 46
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 151 a

It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) observed:

We have more claim to doubt than Ibrahim (may peace be upon him) when he said: My Lord! Show me how Thou wilt quicken the dead. He said: Believeth thou not? He said: Yes! But that my heart may rest at ease. He (the Holy Prophet) observed: May Lord take mercy on Lot, that he wanted a strong support, and had I stayed (in the prison) as long as Yusuf stayed, I would have responded to him who invited me.
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ نَحْنُ أَحَقُّ بِالشَّكِّ مِنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ قَالَ ‏{‏ رَبِّ أَرِنِي كَيْفَ تُحْيِي الْمَوْتَى قَالَ أَوَلَمْ تُؤْمِنْ قَالَ بَلَى وَلَكِنْ لِيَطْمَئِنَّ قَلْبِي‏}‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَيَرْحَمُ اللَّهُ لُوطًا لَقَدْ كَانَ يَأْوِي إِلَى رُكْنٍ شَدِيدٍ وَلَوْ لَبِثْتُ فِي السِّجْنِ طُولَ لَبْثِ يُوسُفَ لأَجَبْتُ الدَّاعِيَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 151a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 289
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 280
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1644

Abu Said al-Khudri said :

Some of the Ansar begged from the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) and he gave them something. They later begged from him again and he gave them something so that what he had was exhausted.

He then said :What I have I shall never store away from you but Allah will strengthen the abstinence of him who abstains, will give a satisfaction to him who wants to be satisfied, and will strengthen the endurance of him who shows endurance. No one has been given a more ample gift than endurance.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ نَاسًا، مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ سَأَلُوا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَعْطَاهُمْ ثُمَّ سَأَلُوهُ فَأَعْطَاهُمْ حَتَّى إِذَا نَفِدَ مَا عِنْدَهُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا يَكُونُ عِنْدِي مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَلَنْ أَدَّخِرَهُ عَنْكُمْ وَمَنْ يَسْتَعْفِفْ يُعِفَّهُ اللَّهُ وَمَنْ يَسْتَغْنِ يُغْنِهِ اللَّهُ وَمَنْ يَتَصَبَّرْ يُصَبِّرْهُ اللَّهُ وَمَا أَعْطَى اللَّهُ أَحَدًا مِنْ عَطَاءٍ أَوْسَعَ مِنَ الصَّبْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1644
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 89
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1640
Mishkat al-Masabih 1299
‘A’isha said:
I missed God’s Messengerone night and found him at al-Baqi‘. He said, “Were you afraid that God and His Messenger would act wrongly towards you?" I replied, “Messenger of God, I thought you had gone to one of your wives." He said, “On the middle night of Sha'ban God most high descends to the lowest heaven and forgives more sins than the hairs of the goats of Kalb." Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Razin added, “for those who deserve hell."Tirmidhi said, “I heard Muhammad (i.e., Bukhari) declare that this tradition is weak."
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: فَقَدْتُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْلَةً فَإِذَا هُوَ بِالْبَقِيعِ فَقَالَ " أَكُنْتِ تَخَافِينَ أَنْ يَحِيفَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكِ وَرَسُولُهُ؟ قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي ظَنَنْتُ أَنَّكَ أَتَيْتَ بَعْضَ نِسَائِكَ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يَنْزِلُ لَيْلَةَ النِّصْفِ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَغْفِرُ لِأَكْثَرَ مِنْ عَدَدِ شَعْرِ غَنَمِ كَلْبٍ " رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَزَادَ رَزِينٌ: «مِمَّنِ اسْتَحَقَّ النَّارَ» وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: سَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدًا يَعْنِي البُخَارِيّ يضعف هَذَا الحَدِيث
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1299
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 710
Mishkat al-Masabih 4048
Umaima daughter of Ruqaiqa said:
I swore allegiance to the Prophet along with some women and he said to us, "As far as you are able and are capable.” I said, "God and His Messenger are more merciful to us than we are to ourselves.” I asked God's Messenger to ratify our covenant, meaning to shake hands with us, but he replied, "I say the same to a hundred women as I do to one.” …transmitted it. The name of the collection of traditions where this is found is omitted. Cf. Nasa’i, Bai'a, 18; Ibn Majah, Jihad, 43; Ahmad b. Hanbal, vi, p. 357; Malik, Muwatta', Bai'a, 1.
وَعَن أُميمةَ بنت رقيقَة قَالَتْ: بَايَعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي نِسْوَةٍ فَقَالَ لَنَا: «فِيمَا اسْتَطَعْتُنَّ وَأَطَقْتُنَّ» قُلْتُ: اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَرْحَمُ بِنَا مِنَّا بِأَنْفُسِنَا قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ بَايِعْنَا تَعْنِي صَافِحْنَا قَالَ: «إِنَّمَا قَوْلِي لِمِائَةِ امْرَأَةٍ كَقَوْلِي لِامْرَأَةٍ وَاحِدَةٍ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَمَالِكٌ فِي الْمُوَطَّأ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4048
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 258
Hisn al-Muslim 179
Whomever Allah has given food, should say:
Allāhumma bārik lanā fīhi, wa aṭ`imnā khayran minh. Whomever Allah has given milk to drink, should say : Allāhumma bārik lanā fīhi, wa zidnā minh. Whomever Allah has given food, should say: O Allah, bless us in it and provide us with better than it. Whomever Allah has given milk to drink, should say : O Allah, bless us in it and give us more of it. Reference: At-Tirmidhi 5/506. See also Al-Albani, Sahih At-Tirmidhi 3/158.
مَنْ أَطْعَمَهُ اللَّهُ الطَّعَامَ فَلْيَقُلْ: "اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيهِ وَأَطْعِمْنَا خَيْراً مِنْهُ"،

وَمَنْ سَقَاهُ اللَّهُ لَبَناً فَلْيَقُلْ "اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِيهِ وَزِدْنَا مِنْهُ"

Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 179
Mishkat al-Masabih 2067
Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s messenger came to Medina and found the Jews observing the fast on the day of ‘Ashura’, so he asked them what was the significance of that day which they were observing and they replied, “It is a great day on which God delivered Moses and his people and drowned Pharaoh and his people; so Moses observed it as a fast out of gratitude, and we do so also.” He said, “We have more right, and we have a closer connection with Moses than you have,” so God’s messenger observed it as a fast himself and gave orders that it should be observed. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَدِمَ الْمَدِينَةِ فَوَجَدَ الْيَهُودَ صِيَامًا يَوْمَ عَاشُورَاءَ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا هَذَا الْيَوْمُ الَّذِي تَصُومُونَهُ؟» فَقَالُوا: هَذَا يَوْمٌ عَظِيمٌ: أَنْجَى اللَّهُ فِيهِ مُوسَى وَقَوْمَهُ وَغَرَّقَ فِرْعَوْنَ وَقَوْمَهُ فَصَامَهُ مُوسَى شُكْرًا فَنَحْنُ نَصُومُهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «فَنَحْنُ أَحَقُّ وَأَوْلَى بِمُوسَى مِنْكُمْ» فَصَامَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَمَرَ بصيامه
  مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2067
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 110
Sahih Muslim 466 a

Abu Mas'ud al-Ainsari reported:

A person came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: I keep away from the morning prayer on account of such and such (a man), because; he keeps us so long. I never saw God's Messenger (may peace be upon him) more angry when giving an exhortation than he was that day. He said: 0 people, some of you are scaring people away. So whoever of you leads the people in prayer he must be brief, for behind him are the weak, the aged, and the people who have (argent) business to attend.
وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنِّي لأَتَأَخَّرُ عَنْ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ مِنْ أَجْلِ فُلاَنٍ مِمَّا يُطِيلُ بِنَا ‏.‏ فَمَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَضِبَ فِي مَوْعِظَةٍ قَطُّ أَشَدَّ مِمَّا غَضِبَ يَوْمَئِذٍ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ مِنْكُمْ مُنَفِّرِينَ فَأَيُّكُمْ أَمَّ النَّاسَ فَلْيُوجِزْ فَإِنَّ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ الْكَبِيرَ وَالضَّعِيفَ وَذَا الْحَاجَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 466a
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 206
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 940
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 3691
It was narrated from Abu Bakr Siddiq(RA) that the Messenger of Allah(SAW) said:
"No person who mistreats his slave will enter Paradise." They said: " O Messenger of Allah, did you not tell us that this nation will have more slaves and orphans than any other nation?" He said: " Yes, so be as kind to them as you are to your own children, and feed them with the same food that you eat." They said: "What will benefit us in this world?" He said: "A horse that is kept ready for fighting in the cause of Allah, and your slave to take care of you, and if he performs prayer, then he is your brother(in Islam)."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ مُغِيرَةَ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ فَرْقَدٍ السَّبَخِيِّ، عَنْ مُرَّةَ الطَّيِّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ لاَ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ سَيِّئُ الْمَلَكَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَيْسَ أَخْبَرْتَنَا أَنَّ هَذِهِ الأُمَّةَ أَكْثَرُ الأُمَمِ مَمْلُوكِينَ وَيَتَامَى قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ فَأَكْرِمُوهُمْ كَكَرَامَةِ أَوْلاَدِكُمْ وَأَطْعِمُوهُمْ مِمَّا تَأْكُلُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا فَمَا يَنْفَعُنَا فِي الدُّنْيَا قَالَ ‏"‏ فَرَسٌ تَرْتَبِطُهُ تُقَاتِلُ عَلَيْهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مَمْلُوكُكَ يَكْفِيكَ فَإِذَا صَلَّى فَهُوَ أَخُوكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3691
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 35
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 33, Hadith 3691
Sunan Ibn Majah 3056
It was narrated from Muhammad bin Jubair bin Mut’im that his father said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) stood up in Khaif in Mina, and said: ‘May Allah make his face shine, the man who hears my words and conveys them. It may be that the bearer of knowledge does not understand it, and it may be that he takes it to one who will understand it more than he does. There are three things in which the heart of the believer does not betray: sincerity of action for the sake of Allah, offering sincere advice to the rulers of the Muslims, and adhering to the Jama’ah (main body of the Muslims). Their supplication is answered (i.e. encompassing every good, and all of the people).”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ السَّلاَمِ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ بِالْخَيْفِ مِنْ مِنًى فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ نَضَّرَ اللَّهُ امْرَأً سَمِعَ مَقَالَتِي فَبَلَّغَهَا فَرُبَّ حَامِلِ فِقْهٍ غَيْرُ فَقِيهٍ وَرُبَّ حَامِلِ فِقْهٍ إِلَى مَنْ هُوَ أَفْقَهُ مِنْهُ ثَلاَثٌ لاَ يُغِلُّ عَلَيْهِنَّ قَلْبُ مُؤْمِنٍ إِخْلاَصُ الْعَمَلِ لِلَّهِ وَالنَّصِيحَةُ لِوُلاَةِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَلُزُومُ جَمَاعَتِهِمْ فَإِنَّ دَعْوَتَهُمْ تُحِيطُ مِنْ وَرَائِهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3056
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 175
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 25, Hadith 3056
Musnad Ahmad 312
It was narrated from Salim bin `Abdullah bin `Umar (رضي الله عنه)l from his father that one of the companions of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered the mosque one Friday when `Umar bin al-Khattab was standing and addressing the people, `Umar said:
What time is this? He said:O Ameer al-Mu’mineen, I came back from the market and as soon as I heard the call to prayer, I did no more than wudoo,’ and came here. ‘Umar said: Just wudooʻ. when you know that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to enjoin us to do ghusl?
حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلًا، مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَعُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَائِمٌ يَخْطُبُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَيَّةُ سَاعَةٍ هَذِهِ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ انْقَلَبْتُ مِنْ السُّوقِ فَسَمِعْتُ النِّدَاءَ فَمَا زِدْتُ عَلَى أَنْ تَوَضَّأْتُ فَأَقْبَلْتُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ الْوُضُوءُ أَيْضًا وَقَدْ عَلِمْتَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَأْمُرُنَا بِالْغُسْلِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) [, al-Bukhari (878) and Muslim (845)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 312
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 219

Yahya related to me from Malik from Said ibn Abi Said al-Maqburi from Abu Shurayh al-Kabi that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should speak good or be silent. Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day should be generous to his neighbour. Whoever believes in Allah and the Last Day, should be generous to his guest. His welcome is for a day and a night, and his hospitality is for three days. Whatever is more than that is sadaqa. It is not halal for a guest to stay with a man until he becomes a burden."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي شُرَيْحٍ الْكَعْبِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ فَلْيَقُلْ خَيْرًا أَوْ لِيَصْمُتْ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ فَلْيُكْرِمْ جَارَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ فَلْيُكْرِمْ ضَيْفَهُ جَائِزَتُهُ يَوْمٌ وَلَيْلَةٌ وَضِيَافَتُهُ ثَلاَثَةُ أَيَّامٍ فَمَا كَانَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ صَدَقَةٌ وَلاَ يَحِلُّ لَهُ أَنْ يَثْوِيَ عِنْدَهُ حَتَّى يُحْرِجَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 49, Hadith 22
Arabic reference : Book 49, Hadith 1695
Sahih al-Bukhari 4668

Narrated Abu Mas`ud:

When we were ordered to give alms, we began to work as porters (to earn something we could give in charity). Abu `Aqil came with one half of a Sa` (special measure for food grains) and another person brought more than he did. So the hypocrites said, "Allah is not in need of the alms of this (i.e. Abu `Aqil); and this other person did not give alms but for showing off." Then Allah revealed:-- 'Those who criticize such of the Believers who give charity voluntarily and those who could not find to give in charity except what is available to them.' (9.79)

حَدَّثَنِي بِشْرُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ أَبُو مُحَمَّدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا أُمِرْنَا بِالصَّدَقَةِ كُنَّا نَتَحَامَلُ فَجَاءَ أَبُو عَقِيلٍ بِنِصْفِ صَاعٍ، وَجَاءَ إِنْسَانٌ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ، فَقَالَ الْمُنَافِقُونَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَغَنِيٌّ عَنْ صَدَقَةِ هَذَا، وَمَا فَعَلَ هَذَا الآخَرُ إِلاَّ رِئَاءً‏.‏ فَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏الَّذِينَ يَلْمِزُونَ الْمُطَّوِّعِينَ مِنَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فِي الصَّدَقَاتِ وَالَّذِينَ لاَ يَجِدُونَ إِلاَّ جُهْدَهُمْ‏}‏ الآيَةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4668
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 190
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 190
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5341

Narrated Um 'Atiyya:

We were forbidden to mourn for more than three days for a dead person, except for a husband, for whom a wife should mourn for four months and ten days (while in the mourning period) we were not allowed to put kohl in our eyes, nor perfume our-selves, nor wear dyed clothes, except a garment of 'Asb (special clothes made in Yemen). But it was permissible for us that when one of us became clean from her menses and took a bath, she could use a piece of a certain kind of incense. And it was forbidden for us to follow funeral processions.

حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ حَفْصَةَ، عَنْ أُمِّ عَطِيَّةَ، قَالَتْ كُنَّا نُنْهَى أَنْ نُحِدَّ عَلَى مَيِّتٍ فَوْقَ ثَلاَثٍ، إِلاَّ عَلَى زَوْجٍ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا، وَلاَ نَكْتَحِلَ، وَلاَ نَطَّيَّبَ، وَلاَ نَلْبَسَ ثَوْبًا مَصْبُوغًا، إِلاَّ ثَوْبَ عَصْبٍ، وَقَدْ رُخِّصَ لَنَا عِنْدَ الطُّهْرِ إِذَا اغْتَسَلَتْ إِحْدَانَا مِنْ مَحِيضِهَا فِي نُبْذَةٍ مِنْ كُسْتِ أَظْفَارٍ، وَكُنَّا نُنْهَى عَنِ اتِّبَاعِ الْجَنَائِزِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5341
In-book reference : Book 68, Hadith 86
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 63, Hadith 254
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5423

Narrated `Abis:

I asked `Aisha "Did the Prophet forbid eating the meat of sacrifices offered on `Id-ul-Adha for more than three days" She said, "The Prophet did not do this except in the year when the people were hungry, so he wanted the rich to feed the poor. But later we used to store even a trotter of a sheep to eat it fifteen days later." She was asked, "What compelled you to do so?" She smiled and said, "The family of Muhammad did not eat to their satisfaction white bread with meat soup for three successive days till he met Allah."

حَدَّثَنَا خَلاَّدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَابِسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَائِشَةَ أَنَهَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ تُؤْكَلَ لُحُومُ الأَضَاحِيِّ فَوْقَ ثَلاَثٍ قَالَتْ مَا فَعَلَهُ إِلاَّ فِي عَامٍ جَاعَ النَّاسُ فِيهِ، فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُطْعِمَ الْغَنِيُّ الْفَقِيرَ، وَإِنْ كُنَّا لَنَرْفَعُ الْكُرَاعَ فَنَأْكُلُهُ بَعْدَ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ‏.‏ قِيلَ مَا اضْطَرَّكُمْ إِلَيْهِ فَضَحِكَتْ قَالَتْ مَا شَبِعَ آلُ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ خُبْزِ بُرٍّ مَأْدُومٍ ثَلاَثَةَ أَيَّامٍ حَتَّى لَحِقَ بِاللَّهِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ كَثِيرٍ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَابِسٍ بِهَذَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5423
In-book reference : Book 70, Hadith 51
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 65, Hadith 334
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6403

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said," Whoever says: "La ilaha illal-lah wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahu-l-mulk wa lahul- hamd wa huwa 'ala kulli shai'in qadir," one hundred times will get the same reward as given for manumitting ten slaves; and one hundred good deeds will be written in his accounts, and one hundred sins will be deducted from his accounts, and it (his saying) will be a shield for him from Satan on that day till night, and nobody will be able to do a better deed except the one who does more than he."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ، لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ، وَهْوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ‏.‏ فِي يَوْمٍ مِائَةَ مَرَّةٍ، كَانَتْ لَهُ عَدْلَ عَشْرِ رِقَابٍ، وَكُتِبَ لَهُ مِائَةُ حَسَنَةٍ، وَمُحِيَتْ عَنْهُ مِائَةُ سَيِّئَةٍ، وَكَانَتْ لَهُ حِرْزًا مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ يَوْمَهُ ذَلِكَ، حَتَّى يُمْسِيَ، وَلَمْ يَأْتِ أَحَدٌ بِأَفْضَلَ مِمَّا جَاءَ بِهِ إِلاَّ رَجُلٌ عَمِلَ أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6403
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 98
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 412
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 440
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah says: 'I am just as My slave thinks of Me when he remembers Me.' By Allah! Allah is more pleased with the repentance of His slave than one of you who unexpectedly finds in the desert his lost camel. 'He who comes closer to Me one span, I come closer to him a cubit; and he who comes closer to Me a cubit, I come closer to him a fathom; and if he comes to Me walking, I come to him running".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه ، عن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم أنه قال‏:‏ “ قال الله، عز وجل‏:‏ أنا عند ظن عبدي بي وأنا معه حيث يذكرني، والله لله أفرح بتوبة عبده من أحدكم يجد ضالته بالفلاة، ومن تقرب إلي شبراً، تقربت إليه ذراعاً، ومن تقرب إلي ذراعاً، تقربت إليه باعاً، وإذا أقبل إلي يمشي، أقبلت إليه أهرول‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏ وهذا لفظ إحدى روايات مسلم‏.‏ وتقدم شرحه في الباب قبله‏.‏

وروي في الصحيحين ‏:‏ ‏"‏وأنا معه حين يذكرني‏"‏ بالنون، وفي هذه الرواية ‏"‏حيث” بالثاء وكلاهما صحيح‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 440
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 440
Sahih al-Bukhari 7181

Narrated Um Salama:

(the wife of the Prophet) Allah's Apostle heard some people quarreling at the door of his dwelling, so he went out to them and said, "I am only a human being, and litigants with cases of dispute come to me, and someone of you may happen to be more eloquent (in presenting his case) than the other, whereby I may consider that he is truthful and pass a judgment in his favor. If ever I pass a judgment in favor of somebody whereby he takes a Muslim's right unjustly, then whatever he takes is nothing but a piece of Fire, and it is up to him to take or leave."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ زَيْنَبَ ابْنَةَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهَا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ خُصُومَةً بِبَابِ حُجْرَتِهِ فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِمْ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ، وَإِنَّهُ يَأْتِينِي الْخَصْمُ، فَلَعَلَّ بَعْضَكُمْ أَنْ يَكُونَ أَبْلَغَ مِنْ بَعْضٍ، فَأَحْسِبُ أَنَّهُ صَادِقٌ فَأَقْضِي لَهُ بِذَلِكَ، فَمَنْ قَضَيْتُ لَهُ بِحَقِّ مُسْلِمٍ، فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ قِطْعَةٌ مِنَ النَّارِ، فَلْيَأْخُذْهَا أَوْ لِيَتْرُكْهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7181
In-book reference : Book 93, Hadith 44
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 89, Hadith 292
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from as-Salt ibn Zubayd from more than one of his family that Umar ibn al-Khattab discovered the smell of perfume while he was at ash-Shajara. Kathir ibn as-Salt was at his side, and Umar asked, "Who is this smell of perfume coming from?", and Kathir said, "From me, amir al-muminin. I matted my hair with perfume and I intended not to shave it.'' Umar said, "Go to a sharaba and rub your head until it is clean," and Kathir did so.

Malik explained, "A sharaba is the ditch at the base of a date-palm."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ الصَّلْتِ بْنِ زُيَيْدٍ، عَنْ غَيْرِ، وَاحِدٍ، مِنْ أَهْلِهِ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، وَجَدَ رِيحَ طِيبٍ وَهُوَ بِالشَّجَرَةِ وَإِلَى جَنْبِهِ كَثِيرُ بْنُ الصَّلْتِ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ مِمَّنْ رِيحُ هَذَا الطِّيبِ فَقَالَ كَثِيرٌ مِنِّي يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ لَبَّدْتُ رَأْسِي وَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ لاَ أَحْلِقَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ فَاذْهَبْ إِلَى شَرَبَةٍ فَادْلُكْ رَأْسَكَ حَتَّى تُنَقِّيَهُ ‏.‏ فَفَعَلَ كَثِيرُ بْنُ الصَّلْتِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الشَّرَبَةُ حَفِيرٌ تَكُونُ عِنْدَ أَصْلِ النَّخْلَةِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 20
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 729
Sahih al-Bukhari 90

Narrated Abu Mas`ud Al-Ansari:

Once a man said to Allah's Apostle "O Allah's Apostle! I may not attend the (compulsory congregational) prayer because so and so (the Imam) prolongs the prayer when he leads us for it. The narrator added: "I never saw the Prophet more furious in giving advice than he was on that day. The Prophet said, "O people! Some of you make others dislike good deeds (the prayers). So whoever leads the people in prayer should shorten it because among them there are the sick the weak and the needy (having some jobs to do).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، لاَ أَكَادُ أُدْرِكُ الصَّلاَةَ مِمَّا يُطَوِّلُ بِنَا فُلاَنٌ، فَمَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي مَوْعِظَةٍ أَشَدَّ غَضَبًا مِنْ يَوْمِئِذٍ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ، إِنَّكُمْ مُنَفِّرُونَ، فَمَنْ صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَلْيُخَفِّفْ، فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الْمَرِيضَ وَالضَّعِيفَ وَذَا الْحَاجَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 90
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 32
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 90
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2013

Narrated Abu Salama bin `Abdur Rahman:

that he asked `Aisha "How was the prayer of Allah's Apostle in Ramadan?" She replied, "He did not pray more than eleven rak`at in Ramadan or in any other month. He used to pray four rak`at ---- let alone their beauty and length----and then he would pray four ----let alone their beauty and length ---- and then he would pray three rak`at (witr)." She added, "I asked, 'O Allah's Apostle! Do you sleep before praying the witr?' He replied, 'O `Aisha! My eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ كَيْفَ كَانَتْ صَلاَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَمَضَانَ فَقَالَتْ مَا كَانَ يَزِيدُ فِي رَمَضَانَ، وَلاَ فِي غَيْرِهَا عَلَى إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً، يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا فَلاَ تَسَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ، ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا فَلاَ تَسَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ، ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثَلاَثًا‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَتَنَامُ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُوتِرَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا عَائِشَةُ إِنَّ عَيْنَىَّ تَنَامَانِ وَلاَ يَنَامُ قَلْبِي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2013
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 6
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 32, Hadith 230
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2033
'Abdullah bin Buraidah narrated from his father:
That he was in a gathering where the Messenger of Allah was present and he said: "I used to forbid you to eat the sacrificial mea for more than three days, but now eat it, give it to others and store it for as long as you want. And I told you not to make Nabidh in these containers: Ad-Dubba', Al-Muzaqqat, An-Naqir, and Al-Hantam. But now make Nabidh in whatever you want, but avoid everything that intoxicates. And I forbade you to visit graves, but now whoever want to visit them, let him do so, but do not utter anything which is not suitable."
أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ أَبِي فَرْوَةَ، عَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ سُبَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، ‏:‏ أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي مَجْلِسٍ فِيهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏:‏ ‏ "‏ إِنِّي كُنْتُ نَهَيْتُكُمْ أَنْ تَأْكُلُوا لُحُومَ الأَضَاحِي إِلاَّ ثَلاَثًا، فَكُلُوا وَأَطْعِمُوا وَادَّخِرُوا مَا بَدَا لَكُمْ، وَذَكَرْتُ لَكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَنْتَبِذُوا فِي الظُّرُوفِ الدُّبَّاءِ وَالْمُزَفَّتِ وَالنَّقِيرِ وَالْحَنْتَمِ، انْتَبِذُوا فِيمَا رَأَيْتُمْ وَاجْتَنِبُوا كُلَّ مُسْكِرٍ، وَنَهَيْتُكُمْ عَنْ زِيَارَةِ الْقُبُورِ فَمَنْ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَزُورَ فَلْيَزُرْ، وَلاَ تَقُولُوا هُجْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2033
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 216
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 2035
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3035
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) halted between Dajnan and 'Usfan, and the idolaters aid: "These people have a prayer which is more loved to them than their fathers and their children." That is, 'Asr. They gathered their forces and advanced altogether. And Jibra'il came to the Prophet (SAW) and told him to divide his Companions into two lines and lead them in prayer, and another group stood behind them on guard with their weapons. Then the other group came and prayed one Rak'ah with him. Then these people stood guard with their weapons, so each of them performed one Rak'ah while the Messenger of Allah (SAW) performed two Rak'ahs.
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ الْهُنَائِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ شَقِيقٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَزَلَ بَيْنَ ضَجْنَانَ وَعُسْفَانَ فَقَالَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ إِنَّ لِهَؤُلاَءِ صَلاَةً هِيَ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْهِمْ مِنْ آبَائِهِمْ وَأَبْنَائِهِمْ وَهِيَ الْعَصْرُ فَأَجْمِعُوا أَمْرَكُمْ فَمِيلُوا عَلَيْهِمْ مَيْلَةً وَاحِدَةً وَإِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَقْسِمَ أَصْحَابَهُ شَطْرَيْنِ فَيُصَلِّيَ بِهِمْ وَتَقُومَ طَائِفَةٌ أُخْرَى وَرَاءَهُمْ وَلْيَأْخُذُوا حِذْرَهُمْ وَأَسْلِحَتَهُمْ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الآخَرُونَ وَيُصَلُّونَ مَعَهُ رَكْعَةً وَاحِدَةً ثُمَّ يَأْخُذُ هَؤُلاَءِ حِذْرَهُمْ وَأَسْلِحَتَهُمْ فَتَكُونُ لَهُمْ رَكْعَةٌ رَكْعَةٌ وَلِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكْعَتَانِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ وَزَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ وَابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَجَابِرٍ وَأَبِي عَيَّاشٍ الزُّرَقِيِّ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَحُذَيْفَةَ وَأَبِي بَكْرَةَ وَسَهْلِ بْنِ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ وَأَبُو عَيَّاشٍ الزُّرَقِيُّ اسْمُهُ زَيْدُ بْنُ صَامِتٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3035
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 87
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3035
Sahih Muslim 1463 a

'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) reported:

Never did I find any woman more loving to me than Sauda bint Zam'a. I wished I could be exactly like her who was passionate. As she became old, she had made over her day (which she had to spend) with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) to 'A'isha. She said: I have made over my day with you to 'A'isha. So Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) allotted two days to 'A'isha, her own day (when it was her turn) and that of Sauda.
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ مَا رَأَيْتُ امْرَأَةً أَحَبَّ إِلَىَّ أَنْ أَكُونَ فِي مِسْلاَخِهَا مِنْ سَوْدَةَ بِنْتِ زَمْعَةَ مِنِ امْرَأَةٍ فِيهَا حِدَّةٌ قَالَتْ فَلَمَّا كَبِرَتْ جَعَلَتْ يَوْمَهَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِعَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ جَعَلْتُ يَوْمِي مِنْكَ لِعَائِشَةَ ‏.‏ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْسِمُ لِعَائِشَةَ يَوْمَيْنِ يَوْمَهَا وَيَوْمَ سَوْدَةَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1463a
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 62
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3451
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1637
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Husain:

That the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: "Indeed, Allah will surely admit three into Paradise by a single arrow. Its maker who seeks good by his making it, the one who shoots it, and the one who holds arrows for him." And he said: "Practice archery and practice riding, and the you should practice archery is more beloved to me than that you should ride. All idle pastimes that the Muslim man engages in are falsehood, except for his shooting of his bow, his training of his horse, and his playing with his wife, for they are from truth."

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي حُسَيْنٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَيُدْخِلُ بِالسَّهْمِ الْوَاحِدِ ثَلاَثَةً الْجَنَّةَ صَانِعَهُ يَحْتَسِبُ فِي صَنْعَتِهِ الْخَيْرَ وَالرَّامِيَ بِهِ وَالْمُمِدَّ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ ارْمُوا وَارْكَبُوا وَلأَنْ تَرْمُوا أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ تَرْكَبُوا كُلُّ مَا يَلْهُو بِهِ الرَّجُلُ الْمُسْلِمُ بَاطِلٌ إِلاَّ رَمْيَهُ بِقَوْسِهِ وَتَأْدِيبَهُ فَرَسَهُ وَمُلاَعَبَتَهُ أَهْلَهُ فَإِنَّهُنَّ مِنَ الْحَقِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1637
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 20, Hadith 1637
Sahih Muslim 2464 a

Masruq reported:

We used to go to Abdullah b. 'Amr and talk to him, Ibn Numair said: One day we made a mention of Abdullah b. Mas'ud, whereupon he said: You have made mention of a person whom I love more than anything else. I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: Learn Qur'an from four persons: Ibn Umm 'Abd (i. e. 'Abdullah b. Mas'ud) he started from him-then Mu'adh b. Jabal and Ubayya b. Ka'b, then Salim the ally of Abu Hudhaifa.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا نَأْتِي عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو فَنَتَحَدَّثُ إِلَيْهِ - وَقَالَ ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ عِنْدَهُ - فَذَكَرْنَا يَوْمًا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مَسْعُودٍ فَقَالَ لَقَدْ ذَكَرْتُمْ رَجُلاً لاَ أَزَالُ أُحِبُّهُ بَعْدَ شَىْءٍ سَمِعْتُهُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ خُذُوا الْقُرْآنَ مِنْ أَرْبَعَةٍ مِنِ ابْنِ أُمِّ عَبْدٍ - فَبَدَأَ بِهِ - وَمُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ وَأُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ وَسَالِمٍ مَوْلَى أَبِي حُذَيْفَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2464a
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 164
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6024
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2481 b

Anas reported:

My mother Umm Anas came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). And she prepared my lower garment out of the half of her headdress and (with the other half) she covered my upper body and said: Allah's Messenger, here is my son Unais; I have brought him to you for serving you. Invoke blessings of Allah upon him. Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: O Allah, make an increase in his wealth, and progeny. Anas said: By Allah, my fortune is huge and my children, and grand-children are now more than one hundred.
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو مَعْنٍ الرَّقَاشِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَنَسٌ، قَالَ جَاءَتْ بِي أُمِّي أُمُّ أَنَسٍ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ أَزَّرَتْنِي بِنِصْفِ خِمَارِهَا وَرَدَّتْنِي بِنِصْفِهِ فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا أُنَيْسٌ ابْنِي أَتَيْتُكَ بِهِ يَخْدُمُكَ فَادْعُ اللَّهَ لَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ أَكْثِرْ مَالَهُ وَوَلَدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنَّ مَالِي لَكَثِيرٌ وَإِنَّ وَلَدِي وَوَلَدَ وَلَدِي لَيَتَعَادُّونَ عَلَى نَحْوِ الْمِائَةِ الْيَوْمَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2481b
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 206
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 6063
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2369

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "There are three types of people whom Allah will neither talk to, nor look at, on the Day of Resurrection. (They are): -1. A man who takes an oath falsely that he has been offered for his goods so much more than what he is given, -2. a man who takes a false oath after the `Asr prayer in order to grab a Muslim's property, and -3. a man who withholds his superfluous water. Allah will say to him, "Today I will withhold My Grace from you as you withheld the superfluity of what you had not created."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ ثَلاَثَةٌ لاَ يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَلاَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ رَجُلٌ حَلَفَ عَلَى سِلْعَةٍ لَقَدْ أَعْطَى بِهَا أَكْثَرَ مِمَّا أَعْطَى وَهْوَ كَاذِبٌ، وَرَجُلٌ حَلَفَ عَلَى يَمِينٍ كَاذِبَةٍ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ لِيَقْتَطِعَ بِهَا مَالَ رَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ، وَرَجُلٌ مَنَعَ فَضْلَ مَاءٍ، فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ الْيَوْمَ أَمْنَعُكَ فَضْلِي، كَمَا مَنَعْتَ فَضْلَ مَا لَمْ تَعْمَلْ يَدَاكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيٌّ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ غَيْرَ مَرَّةٍ عَنْ عَمْرٍو سَمِعَ أَبَا صَالِحٍ يَبْلُغُ بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2369
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 40, Hadith 557
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3372

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "We are more liable to be in doubt than Abraham when he said, 'My Lord! Show me how You give life to the dead." . He (i.e. Allah) slid: 'Don't you believe then?' He (i.e. Abraham) said: "Yes, but (I ask) in order to be stronger in Faith." (2.260) And may Allah send His Mercy on Lot! He wished to have a powerful support. If I were to stay in prison for such a long time as Joseph did I would have accepted the offer (of freedom without insisting on having my guiltless less declared).

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ نَحْنُ أَحَقُّ مِنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِذْ قَالَ ‏{‏رَبِّ أَرِنِي كَيْفَ تُحْيِي الْمَوْتَى قَالَ أَوَلَمْ تُؤْمِنْ قَالَ بَلَى وَلَكِنْ لِيَطْمَئِنَّ قَلْبِي‏}‏ وَيَرْحَمُ اللَّهُ لُوطًا، لَقَدْ كَانَ يَأْوِي إِلَى رُكْنٍ شَدِيدٍ وَلَوْ لَبِثْتُ فِي السِّجْنِ طُولَ مَا لَبِثَ يُوسُفُ لأَجَبْتُ الدَّاعِيَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3372
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 46
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 591
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3569

Narrated Abu Salama bin `Abdur-Rahman:

That he asked `Aisha "How was the prayer of Allah's Apostle in the month of Ramadan?" She replied, "He used not to pray more than eleven rak`at whether in Ramadan or in any other month. He used to offer four rak`at, let alone their beauty and length, and then four rak`at, let alone their beauty and length. Afterwards he would offer three rak`at. I said, 'O Allah's Apostle! Do you go to bed before offering the witr prayer?' He said, 'My eyes sleep, but my heart does not sleep."'

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ كَيْفَ كَانَتْ صَلاَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي رَمَضَانَ قَالَتْ مَا كَانَ يَزِيدُ فِي رَمَضَانَ وَلاَ غَيْرِهِ عَلَى إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً، يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ فَلاَ تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ، ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا فَلاَ تَسْأَلْ عَنْ حُسْنِهِنَّ وَطُولِهِنَّ، ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثَلاَثًا فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ تَنَامُ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُوتِرَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ تَنَامُ عَيْنِي وَلاَ يَنَامُ قَلْبِي ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3569
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 78
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 769
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3889

Narrated `Abdullah bin Ka`b:

Who was Ka`b's guide when Ka`b turned blind: I heard Ka`b bin Malik narrating: When he remained behind (i.e. did not Join) the Prophet in the Ghazwa of Tabuk. Ibn Bukair, in his narration stated that Ka`b said, " I witnessed the Al-`Aqaba pledge of allegiance at night with the Prophet when we jointly agreed to support Islam with all our efforts I would not like to have attended the Badr battle instead of that 'Aqaba pledge although Badr is more well-known than it, amongst the people."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَنْبَسَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ كَعْبٍ ـ وَكَانَ قَائِدَ كَعْبٍ حِينَ عَمِيَ ـ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ كَعْبَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ يُحَدِّثُ حِينَ تَخَلَّفَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ‏.‏ بِطُولِهِ، قَالَ ابْنُ بُكَيْرٍ فِي حَدِيثِهِ وَلَقَدْ شَهِدْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيْلَةَ الْعَقَبَةِ حِينَ تَوَاثَقْنَا عَلَى الإِسْلاَمِ، وَمَا أُحِبُّ أَنَّ لِي بِهَا مَشْهَدَ بَدْرٍ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ بَدْرٌ، أَذْكَرَ فِي النَّاسِ مِنْهَا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3889
In-book reference : Book 63, Hadith 114
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 229
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3233
Narrated Anas:
It was narrated from Anas that they said: "O Messenger of Allah, why don't you marry a woman from the Ansar?" He said: "They are very jealous."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَنْبَأَنَا النَّضْرُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ إِسْحَاقَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ تَتَزَوَّجُ مِنْ نِسَاءِ الأَنْصَارِ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ فِيهِمْ لَغَيْرَةً شَدِيدَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3233
In-book reference : Book 26, Hadith 38
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3235
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4238
Ibn 'Abbas said:
"The Prophet passed by a sheep belonging to Maimunah that had died and said: 'Why don't you take its skin and tan it and make use of it'?"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ مَرَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِشَاةٍ لِمَيْمُونَةَ مَيِّتَةٍ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَلاَّ أَخَذْتُمْ إِهَابَهَا فَدَبَغْتُمْ فَانْتَفَعْتُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4238
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 17
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 41, Hadith 4243
Mishkat al-Masabih 5647
Sa'id b. al-Musayyib told that he met Abu Huraira who said, "I ask God to bring us together in the market of paradise." Sa'id asked if it contained a market and he replied that it did, for God's messenger had informed him that when the inhabitants of paradise enter it they will alight in it by virtue of their deeds. They will then be granted permission for the period of a Friday in this world and will visit their Lord whose throne will be shown to them, and He will appear to them in one of the gardens of paradise. Pulpits of light, pulpits of pearls, pulpits of rubies, pulpits of chrysoprase, pulpits of gold and pulpits of silver will be placed for them, and the humblest of them, for there is no one worthless among them, will sit on mounds of musk and camphor, not considering that those who are on the chairs are in a more excellent position than they. Abu Huraira told that he asked, "Messenger of God, shall we see our Lord?" to which he replied, "Yes, are you in doubt about seeing the sun and the moon on the night when it is full?" On receiving the reply that they were not, he said, "Similarly you will have no doubts about the vision of your Lord, and no man will remain in that assembly without God conversing with him, till he says to one of them, `So and so son of so and so, do you remember the day you said such and such?' and He will remind him of one of the dishonest things he did in the world. He will say, `0 my Lord, hast Thou not forgiven me?' and He will reply, `Yes; by the wideness of my forgiveness, you have reached this station of yours.' While that is taking place a cloud will overshadow them from above and rain on them perfume whose fragrance will be such as they have never experienced my thing to compare with, and our Lord will say, `Get up and go to the honour I have prepared for you, and take what you desire.' We shall then come to a market surrounded by angels containing such things as eyes have never seen, ears have never heard, and hearts have never thought of. What we desire will be conveyed to us, there being no buying or selling in it, and in that market the inhabitants of paradise will meet one another. A man of exalted station will come forward and meet one who is humbler than he, though there is no one worthless among them, who will be charmed by the clothing he sees him wearing, but before their talk comes to an end, he will imagine that he has something more beautiful than the other. That is because it is not fitting for anyone to grieve in it. We shall then go to our dwellings and our wives will meet us and say, `Welcome; you have come with more excellent beauty than you had when you left us.' We shall reply, To-day we have had a meeting with our Lord, the Overpowering One, and it is fitting that we should come away as we have done'." Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah trans - mitted it, Tirmidhi saying this is a gharib tradition
وَعَن سعيد بن الْمسيب أَنه لقيَ أَبَا هريرةَ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ: أَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ أَنْ يَجْمَعَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكَ فِي سُوقِ الْجَنَّةِ. فَقَالَ سَعِيدٌ: أَفِيهَا سُوقٌ؟ قَالَ: نَعَمْ أَخْبَرَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ أَهْلَ الْجَنَّةِ إِذَا دَخَلُوهَا نَزَلُوا فِيهَا بِفَضْلِ أَعْمَالِهِمْ ثُمَّ يُؤْذَنُ لَهُمْ فِي مِقْدَارِ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ مِنْ أَيَّامِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَزُورُونَ رَبَّهُمْ وَيَبْرُزُ لَهُمْ عَرْشُهُ وَيَتَبَدَّى لَهُم فِي روضةٍ من رياضِ الجنَّة فَيُوضَع لَهُم مَنَابِر من نور ومنابرمن لُؤْلُؤٍ وَمَنَابِرُ مِنْ يَاقُوتٍ وَمَنَابِرُ مِنْ زَبَرْجَدٍ وَمَنَابِرُ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ وَمَنَابِرُ مِنْ فِضَّةٍ وَيَجْلِسُ أَدْنَاهُم - وَمَا فيهم دنيٌّ - عَلَى كُثْبَانِ الْمِسْكِ وَالْكَافُورِ مَا يَرَوْنَ أَنَّ أَصْحَابَ الْكَرَاسِيِّ بِأَفْضَلَ مِنْهُمْ مَجْلِسًا» . قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ: قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَهَلْ نَرَى رَبَّنَا؟ قَالَ: «نَعَمْ هَلْ تَتَمَارَوْنَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ الشَّمْسِ وَالْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ؟» قُلْنَا: لَا. قَالَ: " كَذَلِكَ لَا تَتَمَارَوْنَ فِي رُؤْيَةِ رَبِّكُمْ وَلَا يَبْقَى فِي ذَلِكَ الْمَجْلِسِ رَجُلٌ إِلَّا حَاضَرَهُ اللَّهُ مُحَاضَرَةً حَتَّى يَقُولَ لِلرَّجُلِ مِنْهُمْ: يَا فلَان ابْن فلَان أَتَذكر يَوْم قلت كَذَا وَكَذَا؟ فيذكِّره بِبَعْض غدارته فِي الدُّنْيَا. فَيَقُولُ: يَا رَبِّ أَفَلَمْ تَغْفِرْ لِي؟ فَيَقُولُ: بَلَى فَبِسِعَةِ مَغْفِرَتِي ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5647
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 119
Mishkat al-Masabih 5582
Ibn Mas'ud reported God's messenger as saying, "The last to enter paradise will be a man who will walk at one moment, stumble at another, and be burned by hell at another. Then when he gets beyond it he will turn to it and say, `Blessed is He who has saved me from you. God has given me something He has not given to anyone of those in earlier or later times. His attention will then be drawn to a tree and he will say, `O my Lord, bring me near this tree so that I may shelter in its shade and drink some of its water.' God will reply, `Son of Adam, if I grant you that you will perhaps ask me for something else,' and he will say, `No, my Lord' and make a covenant with Him not to ask Him for anything else. His Lord will excuse him because he is seeing something he cannot help desiring, so He will bring him near it and he will shelter in its shade and drink some of its water. His attention will then be drawn to a tree more beautiful than the first and he will say, `O my Lord, bring me near this tree in order that I may drink some of its water and shelter in its shade. I shall not ask Thee for anything else.' He will reply, `Son of Adam, did you not covenant with me not to ask anything else?' and He will add, `If I bring you near it you will perhaps ask me for something else.' He will then covenant with Him not to ask for anything else, and his Lord will excuse him because he is seeing something he cannot help desiring, so He will bring him near it and he will shelter in its shade and drink some of its water. His attention will then be drawn to a tree at the gate of paradise more beautiful than the first two and he will say, `O my Lord, bring me near this tree so that I may shelter in its shade and drink some of its water, and I shall not ask Thee for anything else.' He will reply, `Son of Adam, did you not covenant with me not to ask me for anything else?' and he will say, `Certainly, my Lord, but I shall not ask Thee for anything else than this.' So his Lord will excuse him because he is seeing something he cannot help desiring and will bring him near it; but when He does so he will hear the voices of the inhabitants of paradise and say, `0 my Lord, bring me into it.' He will reply, `Son of Adam, what will bring an end to your making requests of me? Will it please you if I give you the world and a like amount along with it?' He will `say, '0 my Lord, art Thou mocking me when Thou art the Lord of the universe?'" Ibn Mas'ud then laughed and asked his hearers why they did not ask him what he was laughing at. On their doing so he told them that God's messenger had laughed similarly, and when he was asked what he was laughing at he said, "At the Lord of the universe laughing when he said, `Art Thou mocking me when Thou art the Lord of the universe?' He will reply, `I am not mocking you, but I have power to do whatever I will'." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " آخِرُ مَنْ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي مَرَّةً وَيَكْبُو مَرَّةً وَتَسْفَعُهُ النارُ مرّة فإِذا جاؤوها الْتَفَتَ إِلَيْهَا فَقَالَ: تَبَارَكَ الَّذِي نَجَّانِي مِنْكِ لَقَدْ أَعْطَانِي اللَّهُ شَيْئًا مَا أَعْطَاهُ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْأَوَّلِينَ وَالْآخِرِينَ فَتُرْفَعُ لَهُ شَجَرَةٌ فَيَقُولُ: أَيْ رَبِّ أَدْنِنِي مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَلْأَسْتَظِلَّ بِظِلِّهَا وَأَشْرَبَ مِنْ مَائِهَا فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ لَعَلِّي إِنْ أَعْطَيْتُكَهَا سَأَلْتَنِي غَيْرَهَا؟ فَيَقُولُ: لَا يَا رَبِّ وَيُعَاهِدُهُ أَنْ لَا يَسْأَلَهُ غَيْرَهَا وَرَبُّهُ يَعْذُرُهُ لِأَنَّهُ يَرَى مَا لَا صَبْرَ لَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُدْنِيهِ مِنْهَا فَيَسْتَظِلُّ بِظِلِّهَا وَيَشْرَبُ مِنْ مَائِهَا ثُمَّ تُرْفَعُ لَهُ شَجَرَةٌ هِيَ أَحْسَنُ مِنَ الْأُولَى فَيَقُولُ: أَيْ رَبِّ أَدْنِنِي مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ لِأَشْرَبَ مِنْ مَائِهَا وَأَسْتَظِلَّ بِظِلِّهَا لَا أَسْأَلُكَ غَيْرَهَا. فَيَقُولُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ أَلَمْ تُعَاهِدْنِي أَنْ لَا تَسْأَلَنِي غَيْرَهَا؟ فَيَقُولُ: لَعَلِّي إِنْ أَدْنَيْتُكَ مِنْهَا تَسْأَلُنِي غَيْرَهَا؟ فَيُعَاهِدُهُ أَنْ لَا يَسْأَلَهُ غَيْرَهَا وَرَبُّهُ يَعْذُرُهُ لِأَنَّهُ يَرَى مَا لَا صَبْرَ لَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُدْنِيهِ مِنْهَا فَيَسْتَظِلُّ بِظِلِّهَا وَيَشْرَبُ مِنْ مَائِهَا ثُمَّ تُرْفَعُ لَهُ شَجَرَةٌ عِنْدَ بَابِ ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5582
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 57
Mishkat al-Masabih 5686
Abud Darda' reported God's messenger as saying, "Hunger will be cast upon the inhabitants of hell and will be equal to the punishment they are experiencing. They will cry for help and will be helped with food of dari' [1] which neither fattens nor satisfies hunger. They will then call for food and will be fed with food which chokes[2]. So, remembering that they helped down choking food with drink when they were in the world they will ask for drink and the scalding drink[3] will be presented to them on iron flesh-hooks. When they approach their faces they will scorch their faces, and when they enter their bellies, they will cut in pieces the contents of their bellies. They will then ask the guards of Jahannam to be called and they will say, `Did your messengers not bring you the clear signs?' and when they reply, `Yes,' they will say, `Then make supplication, but the supplication of the infidels is only in error[4].' They will then ask Malik to be called and will say, `0 Malik, would that your Lord might put an end to us!' He will reply to them, `You are remaining'[5] (al-A`mash[6] saying he had been informed that the period between their appeal and Malik's reply to them would be a thousand years). They will then say, `Call your Lord, for no one is better than your Lord,' and they will say, `0 our Lord, our adversity was too much for us and we were a people who were astray. 0 our Lord, bring us out of it; then if we return to evil, we shall indeed be wrongdoers.' He will then answer them, `Retreat into it in shame and do not speak to Me[7].' They will then despair of all good and will begin to sigh, grieve and bemoan themselves." `Abdallah b. `Abd ar-Rahman[8] said that people do not trace this tradition back to the Prophet. 1. Cf. Qur'an, 88:6. The name of a thorny plant which animals avoid. It is used in the Qur'an of some substance which, as Taj al-'arus says, is more bitter than aloes, more offensive than a corpse, and hotter than fire. 2. Cf. Qur'an, 73:13. 3. Cf. Qur'an, 22:19 f. 4. Qur'an, 40:50. 5. Qur'an, 43:77. Malik is the angel in charge of hell. 6. One of the transmitters of the tradition. 7. Qur'an, 23:106 ff. 8. i.e., Darimi, whose Musnad is frequently quoted. Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يُلْقَى عَلَى أَهْلِ النَّارِ الْجُوعُ فَيَعْدِلُ مَا هُمْ فِيهِ مِنَ الْعَذَابِ فَيَسْتَغِيثُونَ فَيُغَاثُونَ بِطَعَامٍ مِنْ ضَرِيعٍ لَا يُسْمِنُ وَلَا يُغْنِي مِنْ جُوعٍ فَيَسْتَغِيثُونَ بِالطَّعَامِ فَيُغَاثُونَ بِطَعَامٍ ذِي غُصَّةٍ فَيَذْكُرُونَ أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا يُجِيزُونَ الْغُصَصَ فِي الدُّنْيَا بِالشَّرَابِ فَيَسْتَغِيثُونَ بِالشَّرَابِ فَيُرْفَعُ إِلَيْهِمُ الْحَمِيمُ بِكَلَالِيبِ الْحَدِيدِ فَإِذَا دَنَتْ مِنْ وُجُوهِهِمْ شَوَتْ وُجُوهَهُمْ فَإِذَا دَخَلَتْ بُطُونَهُمْ قطعتْ مَا فِي بطونِهم فيقولونَ: ادْعوا خَزَنَةَ جهنمَ فيقولونَ: أَلمْ تَكُ تَأْتِيكُمْ رُسُلُكُمْ بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ؟ قَالُوا: بَلَى. قَالُوا: فَادْعُوا وَمَا دُعَاءُ الْكَافِرِينَ إِلَّا فِي ضَلَالٍ " قَالَ: " فيقولونَ: ادْعوا مَالِكًا فيقولونَ: يَا مالكُ ليَقْضِ علَينا ربُّكَ " قَالَ: «فيُجيبُهم إِنَّكم ماكِثونَ» . قَالَ الْأَعْمَشُ: نُبِّئْتُ أَنَّ بَيْنَ دُعَائِهِمْ وَإِجَابَةِ مَالِكٍ إِيَّاهُمْ أَلْفَ عَامٍ. قَالَ: " فَيَقُولُونَ: ادْعُوا رَبَّكُمْ فَلَا أَحَدَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ فَيَقُولُونَ: رَبَّنَا غَلَبَتْ عَلَيْنَا شِقْوَتُنَا وَكُنَّا قَوْمًا ضَالِّينَ رَبَّنَا أَخْرِجْنَا مِنْهَا فَإِنْ عُدْنَا فَإِنَّا ظَالِمُونَ " قَالَ: " فيُجيبُهم: اخْسَؤوا فِيهَا وَلَا تُكلمونِ " قَالَ: «فَعِنْدَ ذَلِكَ يَئِسُوا مِنْ كُلِّ خَيْرٍ وَعِنْدَ ذَلِكَ يَأْخُذُونَ ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5686
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 157
Musnad Ahmad 865
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
Abu Bakr (رضي الله عنه) used to recite in a low voice when he recited, and ‘Umar (رضي الله عنه) recited in a loud voice. When `Ammar (رضي الله عنه) recited, he would recite some from one soorah and some from another. That was mentioned to the Prophet (ﷺ) and he said to Abu Bakr (رضي الله عنه); `Why do you recite in a low voice?` He said: Because the One with Whom I am conversing can hear. He said to ʼUmar (رضي الله عنه): “why do you recite out loud?” He said: To scare the Shaitan and awaken those who are asleep. He said to ‘Ammar (رضي الله عنه): “Why do you recite some from one soorah and some from another?` He said: Do you hear me mixing with it something that is not part of it? He said: `No.` Then he said: `All of it is good.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ بَحْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زَكَرِيَّا، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ هَانِئِ بْنِ هَانِئٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يُخَافِتُ بِصَوْتِهِ إِذَا قَرَأَ وَكَانَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَجْهَرُ بِقِرَاءَتِهِ وَكَانَ عَمَّارٌ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِذَا قَرَأَ يَأْخُذُ مِنْ هَذِهِ السُّورَةِ وَهَذِهِ فَذُكِرَ ذَاكَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لِأَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لِمَ تُخَافِتُ قَالَ إِنِّي لَأُسْمِعُ مَنْ أُنَاجِي وَقَالَ لِعُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ لِمَ تَجْهَرُ بِقِرَاءَتِكَ قَالَ أُفْزِعُ الشَّيْطَانَ وَأُوقِظُ الْوَسْنَانَ وَقَالَ لِعَمَّارٍ وَلِمَ تَأْخُذُ مِنْ هَذِهِ السُّورَةِ وَهَذِهِ قَالَ أَتَسْمَعُنِي أَخْلِطُ بِهِ مَا لَيْسَ مِنْهُ قَالَ لَا قَالَ فَكُلُّهُ طَيِّبٌ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) and Hani’ bin Hani’ is unknown] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 865
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 294
Riyad as-Salihin 74
Ibn 'Abbas (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "I was shown the past nations. I saw a Prophet who had a very small group (less than ten in total) with him, another Prophet who was accompanied by only one or two men and some did not have even one. Suddenly I was shown a huge crowd and I thought that they were my Ummah, but I was told: 'This is Musa (Moses) and his people, but look towards the other side.' I looked and beheld a great assemblage. I was told: 'These are your people and amongst them there are seventy thousand who shall enter Jannah without being taken to account or torment". Then the Prophet (PBUH) stood up and went into his apartment, and the Companions began to guess who may be those people who would enter Jannah without any accounting or torment. Some said: "Probably, they are the ones who kept company with Messenger of Allah (PBUH)". Others said: "Probably, they are the ones who have been born as Muslims and have never associated anyone with Allah in worship". Then Messenger of Allah (PBUH) came out and asked, "What are you discussing?" So they told him. He then said, "They are those who do not make Ruqyah (blowing over themselves after reciting the Qur'an or some prayers and supplications the Prophet (PBUH) used to say) nor seek it, nor perceive omens (i.e., they are not pessimistic) but keep trust in their Rubb (Allah)." On this 'Ukashah bin Mihsan stood up and asked: "Pray to Allah to make me one of them." The Prophet (PBUH) said, "You are one of them." Then another man stood up and asked the same thing. The Prophet (PBUH) answered, "'Ukashah has surpassed you".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

فالأول عن ابن عباس رضي الله عنهما قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ عرضت علي الأمم، فرأيت النبي ومعه الرهيط، والنبي ومعه الرجل والرجلان، والنبي وليس معه أحد إذ رفع لي سواد عظيم فظننت أنهم أمتي، فقيل لى ‏:‏ هذا موسى وقومه، ولكن انظر إلى الأفق، فنظرت فإذا سواد عظيم، فقيل لى، انظر إلى الأفق الآخر، فإذا سواد عظيم، فقيل لي‏:‏ هذه أمتك، ومعهم سبعون ألفاً يدخلون الجنة بغير حساب ولا عذاب‏"‏ ثم نهض فدخل منزله، فخاض الناس في أولئك الذين يدخلون الجنة بغير حساب ولا عذاب، فقال بعضهم‏:‏ فلعلهم الذين صحبوا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، وقال بعضهم‏:‏ فلعلهم الذين ولدوا في الإسلام، فلم يشركوا بالله شيئاً- وذكروا أشياء- فخرج عليهم رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏ما الذي تخوضون فيه‏؟‏‏"‏ فأخبروه فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏هم الذين لا يرقون ، ولا يسترقون ولا يتطيرون، وعلى ربهم يتوكلون‏"‏ فقام عكاشة بن محصن فقال‏:‏ ادع الله أن يجعلني منهم، فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏أنت منهم‏"‏ ثم قام رجل آخر فقال‏:‏ ادع الله أن يجعلني منهم فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏سبقك بها عكاشة‏"‏ ‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 74
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 74
Musnad Ahmad 776
It was narrated that Habbah bin al-`Urani said:
I saw `Ali (رضي الله عنه) smiling on the minbar and I never saw him smile more than that, [so broadly that] his eyeteeth appeared. Then he said: I remember what Abu Talib said. Abu Talib came to us when I was with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and we were praying in Batn Nakhlah. He said: What are you two doing. O son of mу brother? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) called him to Islam, but he said: There is nothing wrong with what you are doing (or saying), but by Allah you will never get my buttocks higher than me. And [`Ali] smiled in amazement at what his father said. Then he said: O Allah. I do not know that there is a slave of Yours in this nation who worshipped You before me except Your Prophet - and he said it three times. [Then he said:] I prayed seven years before the people prayed
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ، مَوْلَى بَنِي هَاشِمٍ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَلَمَةَ يَعْنِي ابْنَ كُهَيْلٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ حَبَّةَ الْعُرَنِيِّ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ ضَحِكَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ لَمْ أَرَهُ ضَحِكَ ضَحِكًا أَكْثَرَ مِنْهُ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ذَكَرْتُ قَوْلَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ ظَهَرَ عَلَيْنَا أَبُو طَالِبٍ وَأَنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ نُصَلِّي بِبَطْنِ نَخْلَةَ فَقَالَ مَاذَا تَصْنَعَانِ يَا ابْنَ أَخِي فَدَعَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى الْإِسْلَامِ فَقَالَ مَا بِالَّذِي تَصْنَعَانِ بَأْسٌ أَوْ بِالَّذِي تَقُولَانِ بَأْسٌ وَلَكِنْ وَاللَّهِ لَا تَعْلُوَنِي اسْتِي أَبَدًا وَضَحِكَ تَعَجُّبًا لِقَوْلِ أَبِيهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَا أَعْتَرِفُ أَنَّ عَبْدًا لَكَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الْأُمَّةِ عَبَدَكَ قَبْلِي غَيْرَ نَبِيِّكَ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ لَقَدْ صَلَّيْتُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ النَّاسُ سَبْعًا‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam) jiddan] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 776
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 208
Sahih al-Bukhari 4666

Narrated Ibn Abi Mulaika:

We entered upon Ibn `Abbas and he said "Are you not astonished at Ibn Az-Zubair's assuming the caliphate?" I said (to myself), "I will support him and speak of his good traits as I did not do even for Abu Bakr and `Umar though they were more entitled to receive al I good than he was." I said "He (i.e Ibn Az-Zubair) is the son of the aunt of the Prophet and the son of AzZubair, and the grandson of Abu Bakr and the son of Khadija's brother, and the son of `Aisha's sister." Nevertheless, he considers himself to be superior to me and does not want me to be one of his friends. So I said, "I never expected that he would refuse my offer to support him, and I don't think he intends to do me any good, therefore, if my cousins should inevitably be my rulers, it will be better for me to be ruled by them than by some others."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، دَخَلْنَا عَلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ أَلاَ تَعْجَبُونَ لاِبْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ قَامَ فِي أَمْرِهِ هَذَا فَقُلْتُ لأُحَاسِبَنَّ نَفْسِي لَهُ مَا حَاسَبْتُهَا لأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَلاَ لِعُمَرَ، وَلَهُمَا كَانَا أَوْلَى بِكُلِّ خَيْرٍ مِنْهُ، وَقُلْتُ ابْنُ عَمَّةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَابْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، وَابْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، وَابْنُ أَخِي خَدِيجَةَ، وَابْنُ أُخْتِ عَائِشَةَ فَإِذَا هُوَ يَتَعَلَّى عَنِّي وَلاَ يُرِيدُ ذَلِكَ فَقُلْتُ مَا كُنْتُ أَظُنُّ أَنِّي أَعْرِضُ هَذَا مِنْ نَفْسِي، فَيَدَعُهُ، وَمَا أُرَاهُ يُرِيدُ خَيْرًا، وَإِنْ كَانَ لاَ بُدَّ لأَنْ يَرُبَّنِي بَنُو عَمِّي أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَنْ يَرُبَّنِي غَيْرُهُمْ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4666
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 188
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 188
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 733
Jabir (ra) said that (once) a bad smelling wind blew in the times of the prophet Ig. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said," The hypocrites are backbiting the Muslims. That is why this wind blows"
حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا فُضَيْلُ بْنُ عِيَاضٍ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ‏:‏ هَاجَتْ رِيحٌ مُنْتِنَةٌ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ إِنَّ نَاسًا مِنَ الْمُنَافِقِينَ اغْتَابُوا أُنَاسًا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ، فَبُعِثَتْ هَذِهِ الرِّيحُ لِذَلِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 733
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 130
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 733
Sahih al-Bukhari 4905

Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:

We were in a Ghazwa (Sufyan once said, in an army) and a man from the emigrants kicked an Ansari man (on the buttocks with his foot). The Ansari man said, "O the Ansar! (Help!)" and the emigrant said. "O the emigrants! (Help!) Allah's Apostle heard that and said, "What is this call for, which is characteristic of the period of ignorance?" They said, "O Allah's Apostle! A man from the emigrants kicked one of the Ansar (on the buttocks with his foot)." Allah's Apostle said, "Leave it (that call) as is a detestable thing." `Abdullah bin Ubai heard that and said, 'Have the (the emigrants) done so? By Allah, if we return Medina, surely, the more honorable will expel therefrom the meaner." When this statement reached the Prophet. `Umar got up an, said, "O Allah's Apostle! Let me chop off the head of this hypocrite (`Abdullah bin Ubai)!" The Prophet said "Leave him, lest the people say that Muhammad kills his companions." The Ansar were then more in number than the emigrants when the latter came to Medina, but later on the emigrant increased.

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيٌّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ عَمْرٌو سَمِعْتُ جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كُنَّا فِي غَزَاةٍ ـ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ مَرَّةً فِي جَيْشٍ ـ فَكَسَعَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ رَجُلاً مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَالَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ يَا لَلأَنْصَارِ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الْمُهَاجِرِيُّ يَا لَلْمُهَاجِرِينَ‏.‏ فَسَمِعَ ذَاكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَا بَالُ دَعْوَى جَاهِلِيَّةٍ ‏"‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَسَعَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ رَجُلاً مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ دَعُوهَا فَإِنَّهَا مُنْتِنَةٌ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَسَمِعَ بِذَلِكَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أُبَىٍّ فَقَالَ فَعَلُوهَا، أَمَا وَاللَّهِ لَئِنْ رَجَعْنَا إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ لَيُخْرِجَنَّ الأَعَزُّ مِنْهَا الأَذَلَّ‏.‏ فَبَلَغَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ دَعْنِي أَضْرِبْ عُنُقَ هَذَا الْمُنَافِقِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ دَعْهُ لاَ يَتَحَدَّثُ النَّاسُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا يَقْتُلُ أَصْحَابَهُ ‏"‏ وَكَانَتِ الأَنْصَارُ أَكْثَرَ مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ حِينَ قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ، ثُمَّ إِنَّ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ كَثُرُوا بَعْدُ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ فَحَفِظْتُهُ مِنْ عَمْرٍو قَالَ عَمْرٌو سَمِعْتُ جَابِرًا كُنَّا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4905
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 425
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 428
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1410
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "He who utters a hundred times in a day these words: 'La ilaha illallahu, wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli sha'in Qadir (there is no true god except Allah. He is One and He has no partner with Him; His is the sovereignty and His is the praise, and He is Omnipotent),' he will have a reward equivalent to that for emancipating ten slaves, a hundred good deeds will be recorded to his credit, hundred of his sins will be blotted out from his scroll, and he will be safeguarded against the devil on that day till the evening; and no one will exceed him in doing more excellent good deeds except someone who has recited these words more often than him. And he who utters: 'Subhan-Allahi wa bihamdihi (Allah is free from imperfection and His is the praise)' one hundred times a day, his sins will be obliterated even if they are equal to the extent of the foam of the ocean."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له، له الملك، وله الحمد، وهو على كل شيء قدير، في يوم مائة مرة كانت له عدل عشر رقاب وكتبت له مائة حسنة، ومحيت عنه مائة سيئة، وكانت له حرزًا من الشيطان يومه ذلك حتى يمسي، ولم يأتِ أحد بأفضل مما جاء به إلا رجل عمل أكثر منه‏"‏ وقال‏:‏ ‏"‏من قال سبحان الله وبحمده، في يوم مائة مرة حطت عنه خطاياه وإن كانت مثل زبد البحر‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1410
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 3
Sahih al-Bukhari 1387

Narrated Hisham's father:

Aisha said, "I went to Abu Bakr (during his fatal illness) and he asked me, 'In how many garments was the Prophet shrouded?' She replied, 'In three Suhuliya pieces of white cloth of cotton, and there was neither a shirt nor a turban among them.' Abu Bakr further asked her, 'On which day did the Prophet die?' She replied, 'He died on Monday.' He asked, 'What is today?' She replied, 'Today is Monday.' He added, 'I hope I shall die sometime between this morning and tonight.' Then he looked at a garment that he was wearing during his illness and it had some stains of saffron. Then he said, 'Wash this garment of mine and add two more garments and shroud me in them.' I said, 'This is worn out.' He said, 'A living person has more right to wear new clothes than a dead one; the shroud is only for the body's pus.' He did not die till it was the night of Tuesday and was buried before the morning."

حَدَّثَنَا مُعَلَّى بْنُ أَسَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ فَقَالَ فِي كَمْ كَفَّنْتُمُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ فِي ثَلاَثَةِ أَثْوَابٍ بِيضٍ سَحُولِيَّةٍ، لَيْسَ فِيهَا قَمِيصٌ وَلاَ عِمَامَةٌ‏.‏ وَقَالَ لَهَا فِي أَىِّ يَوْمٍ تُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ يَوْمَ الاِثْنَيْنِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَىُّ يَوْمٍ هَذَا قَالَتْ يَوْمُ الاِثْنَيْنِ‏.‏ قَالَ أَرْجُو فِيمَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ اللَّيْلِ‏.‏ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى ثَوْبٍ عَلَيْهِ كَانَ يُمَرَّضُ فِيهِ، بِهِ رَدْعٌ مِنْ زَعْفَرَانٍ فَقَالَ اغْسِلُوا ثَوْبِي هَذَا، وَزِيدُوا عَلَيْهِ ثَوْبَيْنِ فَكَفِّنُونِي فِيهَا‏.‏ قُلْتُ إِنَّ هَذَا خَلَقٌ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّ الْحَىَّ أَحَقُّ بِالْجَدِيدِ مِنَ الْمَيِّتِ، إِنَّمَا هُوَ لِلْمُهْلَةِ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُتَوَفَّ حَتَّى أَمْسَى مِنْ لَيْلَةِ الثُّلاَثَاءِ وَدُفِنَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصْبِحَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1387
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 139
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 469
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2605
'Abdullah bin As-Sa'di narrated that he came to 'Umar bin Al-Khattab, may Allah be pleased with him, from Ash-Sham, and he said:
"I heard that you have been doing some work for the Muslims, and you are given payment for that, but you do not accept it. "I said: "Yes (that is so); I have horses and slaves and am well-off, and I wanted my work to be an act of charity toward the Muslims." 'Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, said: "I wanted the same thing as you. The Prophet used to give me money, and I would say: 'Give it to someone who is more in need of it than I am. Once he gave me money and I said: 'Give it to someone who us more in need of it that I am, and he said: 'Whatever Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, gives you of this wealth without you asking for it or hoping or it, take it and keep it, or give it in charity, and whatever. He does not give you then do not hope for it or wish for it."'
أَخْبَرَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَبُو عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ الْمَخْزُومِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنِ السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ حُوَيْطِبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعُزَّى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ السَّعْدِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَدِمَ عَلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ رضى الله عنه مِنَ الشَّامِ فَقَالَ أَلَمْ أُخْبَرْ أَنَّكَ تَعْمَلُ عَلَى عَمَلٍ مِنْ أَعْمَالِ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَتُعْطَى عَلَيْهِ عُمَالَةً فَلاَ تَقْبَلُهَا قَالَ أَجَلْ إِنَّ لِي أَفْرَاسًا وَأَعْبُدًا وَأَنَا بِخَيْرٍ وَأُرِيدُ أَنْ يَكُونَ عَمَلِي صَدَقَةً عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رضى الله عنه إِنِّي أَرَدْتُ الَّذِي أَرَدْتَ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعْطِينِي الْمَالَ فَأَقُولُ أَعْطِهِ مَنْ هُوَ أَفْقَرُ إِلَيْهِ مِنِّي وَإِنَّهُ أَعْطَانِي مَرَّةً مَالاً فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَعْطِهِ مَنْ هُوَ أَحْوَجُ إِلَيْهِ مِنِّي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا آتَاكَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْمَالِ مِنْ غَيْرِ مَسْأَلَةٍ وَلاَ إِشْرَافٍ فَخُذْهُ فَتَمَوَّلْهُ أَوْ تَصَدَّقْ بِهِ وَمَا لاَ فَلاَ تُتْبِعْهُ نَفْسَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2605
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 171
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2606
Sahih Muslim 2359 a

Anas b. Malik reported that something was conveyed to him (the Holy prophet) about his Companions, so he addressed them and said:

Paradise and Hell were presented to me and I have never seen the good and evil as (I did) today. And if you were to know you would have wept more and laughed less. He (the narrator) said: There was nothing more burdensome for the Companions of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) than this. They covered their heads and the sound of weeping was heard from them. Then there stood up 'Umar and he said: We are well pleased with Allah as our Lord, with Islam as our code of life and with Muhammad as our Apostle, and it was at that time that a person stood up and he said: Who is my father? Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: Your father is so and so; and there was revealed the verse:" O you who believe, do not ask about matters which, if they were to be made manifest to you (in terms of law), might cause to you harm" (v. 101).
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ السُّلَمِيُّ، وَيَحْيَى بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ اللُّؤْلُؤِيُّ، - وَأَلْفَاظُهُمْ مُتَقَارِبَةٌ قَالَ مَحْمُودٌ حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ، وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا النَّضْرُ، - أَخْبَرَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ بَلَغَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَصْحَابِهِ شَىْءٌ فَخَطَبَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ عُرِضَتْ عَلَىَّ الْجَنَّةُ وَالنَّارُ فَلَمْ أَرَ كَالْيَوْمِ فِي الْخَيْرِ وَالشَّرِّ وَلَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلاً وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا أَتَى عَلَى أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمٌ أَشَدُّ مِنْهُ - قَالَ - غَطَّوْا رُءُوسَهُمْ وَلَهُمْ خَنِينٌ - قَالَ - فَقَامَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ نَبِيًّا - قَالَ - فَقَامَ ذَاكَ الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ مَنْ أَبِي قَالَ ‏"‏ أَبُوكَ فُلاَنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَنَزَلَتْ ‏{‏ يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ تَسْأَلُوا عَنْ أَشْيَاءَ إِنْ تُبْدَ لَكُمْ تَسُؤْكُمْ‏}
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2359a
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 177
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5823
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 448
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik, from Malik bin Sa'sa'ah, that the Prophet (PBUH) said:
"While I was at the Ka'bah, in a state between sleep and wakefulness, three men came, and one of them who was in the middle came toward me. I was brought a basin of gold, filled with wisdom and faith, and he slit open from the throat to the lower abdomen, and washed the heart with Zamzam water, then - "it was filled with wisdom and faith. Then I was brought a riding-beast, smaller than a mule and bigger than a donkey. I set off with Jibril, peace be upon him, and we came to the lowest heaven. It was said: 'Who is with you?' He said: 'Muhammad.' It was said: 'Has (revelation) been sent to him? Welcome to him, what an excellent visit his is.' I came to Adam, peace be upon him, and greeted him, and he said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent son and Prophet.' Then we came to the second heaven and it was said: 'Who is this?' He said: 'Jibra'il.' [1] It was said: 'Who is with you?' he said: 'Muhammad.' And the same exchange took place. I came to Yahya and 'Eisa, peace be upon them both, and greeted them, and they said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent brother and Prophet.' Then we came to the third heaven and it was said: 'Who is this?' He said: 'Jibra'il.' It was said: 'Who is with you?' He said: 'Muhammad.' And the same exchange took place. I came to Yusuf, peace be upon him, and greeted him, and he said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent brother and Prophet.' Then we came to the fourth heaven and the same exchange took place. I came to Idris, peace be upon him, and greeted him, and he said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent brother and Prophet.' Then we came to the fifth heaven and the same exchange took place. I came to Harun, peace be upon him, and greeted him, and he said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent brother and Prophet.' Then we came to the sixth heaven and the same exchange took place. I came to Musa, peace be upon him, and greeted him, and he said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent brother and Prophet.' What I passed him, he wept, and it was said: 'Why are you weeping?' He said: 'O Lord, this young man whom You have sent after me, more of his Ummah will enter Paradise than from my nation, and they will be more virtuous than them.' Then we came to the seventh heaven and a similar exchange took place. I came to Ibrahim, peace be upon him, and greeted him, and he said: 'Welcome to you! What an excellent son and Prophet.' Then I was taken up to the Oft-Frequented House (Al-Bait al-Ma'mur) and I asked Jibra'il about it, and he said: 'This is Al-Bait al-Ma'mur in which seventy thousand angels pray everyday, and when they leave it they never come back.' Then I was taken up to Sidrah Al-Muntaha (the Lote-Tree of the Utmost Boundary). Its fruits were like Qilal [2] of Hajar and its leaves were like the ears of elephants. At its base were four rivers: Two hidden rivers and two manifest rivers. I asked Jibril (About them) and he said: 'The two hidden ones are in paradise, and the two manifest ones are the Euphrates and the Nile.' Then fifty prayers were enjoined upon me. I came to Musa and he said: 'What happened?' I said: 'Fifty prayers have been enjoined upon me.' He said: 'I know more about the people than you. I tried hard with the Children of Israel. Your Ummah will never be able to bear that. Go back to your Lord and ask Him to reduce it for you.' So I went back to my Lord and asked Him to reduce it, and He made it forty. Then I went back to Musa, peace be upon him, and he said: 'What happened?' I said: 'He made it forty.' He said to me something similar to what he said the first time, so I went back to my Lord and He made it thirty. I came to Musa, peace be upon him, and told him, and he said to me something similar to what he said the first time, so I went back to my Lord and he made it twenty, then ten, then five. I came to Musa, peace be upon him, and he said to me something like he had said the first time, but I said: 'I feel too shy before my Lord to go back to Him.' Then it was called out: 'I have decreed (the reward for) My obligation, and I have reduced the burden for My slaves and I will give a ten-fold reward for each good deed.'" [1] It is like this here, while it is Jibra'il the first time it appears in this narration, and Jibra'il is often used in the Hadith literature. [2] Plural of Qullah
أَخْبَرَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ الدَّسْتَوَائِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا قَتَادَةُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ صَعْصَعَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ بَيْنَا أَنَا عِنْدَ الْبَيْتِ بَيْنَ النَّائِمِ وَالْيَقْظَانِ إِذْ أَقْبَلَ أَحَدُ الثَّلاَثَةِ بَيْنَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ فَأُتِيتُ بِطَسْتٍ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ مَلآنَ حِكْمَةً وَإِيمَانًا فَشَقَّ مِنَ النَّحْرِ إِلَى مَرَاقِّ الْبَطْنِ فَغَسَلَ الْقَلْبَ بِمَاءِ زَمْزَمَ ثُمَّ مُلِئَ حِكْمَةً وَإِيمَانًا ثُمَّ أُتِيتُ بِدَابَّةٍ دُونَ الْبَغْلِ وَفَوْقَ الْحِمَارِ ثُمَّ انْطَلَقْتُ مَعَ جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ فَأَتَيْنَا السَّمَاءَ الدُّنْيَا فَقِيلَ مَنْ هَذَا قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ ‏.‏ قِيلَ وَمَنْ مَعَكَ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ ‏.‏ قِيلَ وَقَدْ أُرْسِلَ إِلَيْهِ مَرْحَبًا بِهِ وَنِعْمَ الْمَجِيءُ جَاءَ فَأَتَيْتُ عَلَى آدَمَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ مَرْحَبًا بِكَ مِنِ ابْنٍ وَنَبِيٍّ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَتَيْنَا السَّمَاءَ الثَّانِيَةَ قِيلَ مَنْ هَذَا قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ ‏.‏ قِيلَ وَمَنْ مَعَكَ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ فَمِثْلُ ذَلِكَ فَأَتَيْتُ عَلَى يَحْيَى وَعِيسَى فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِمَا فَقَالاَ مَرْحَبًا بِكَ مِنْ أَخٍ وَنَبِيٍّ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَتَيْنَا السَّمَاءَ الثَّالِثَةَ قِيلَ مَنْ هَذَا قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ ‏.‏ قِيلَ وَمَنْ مَعَكَ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ فَمِثْلُ ذَلِكَ فَأَتَيْتُ ...
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 448
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 1
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 449
Sahih Muslim 2309 c

Anas reported:

When Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came to Medina, Abla Talha took hold of my hand and brought me to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: Allah's Messenger, Anas is a prudent young boy, and he will serve you. He (Anas) said: I served him in journey and at home, but, by Allah, he never asked me about a thing which I did as to why I did so, nor about a thing which I did not do as to why I had not done that.
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَحْمَدَ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَدِينَةَ أَخَذَ أَبُو طَلْحَةَ بِيَدِي فَانْطَلَقَ بِي إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَنَسًا غُلاَمٌ كَيِّسٌ فَلْيَخْدُمْكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَخَدَمْتُهُ فِي السَّفَرِ وَالْحَضَرِ وَاللَّهِ مَا قَالَ لِي لِشَىْءٍ صَنَعْتُهُ لِمَ صَنَعْتَ هَذَا هَكَذَا وَلاَ لِشَىْءٍ لَمْ أَصْنَعْهُ لِمَ لَمْ تَصْنَعْ هَذَا هَكَذَا
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2309c
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 72
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5722
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5323, 5324

Narrated Al-Qasim:

Aisha said, "What is wrong with Fatima? Why doesn't she fear Allah?" by saying that a divorced lady is not entitled to be provided with residence and sustenance (by her husband).

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ مَا لِفَاطِمَةَ أَلاَ تَتَّقِي اللَّهَ، يَعْنِي فِي قَوْلِهَا لاَ سُكْنَى وَلاَ نَفَقَةَ
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5323, 5324
In-book reference : Book 68, Hadith 71
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 63, Hadith 243
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 3925
It was narrated from Talhah bin ‘Ubaidullah that two men from Bali came to the Messenger of Allah (saw). They had become Muslim together, but one of them used to strive harder than the other. The one who used to strive harder went out to fight and was martyred. The other one stayed for a year longer, then he passed away. Talhah said:
“I saw in a dream that I was at the gate of Paradise and I saw them (those two men). Someone came out of Paradise and admitted the one who had died last, then he came out and admitted the one who had been martyred. Then he came back to me and said: ‘Go back, for your time has not yet come.’” The next morning, Talhah told the people of that and they were amazed. News of that reached the Messenger of Allah (saw) and they told him the story. He said: “Why are you so amazed at that?” They said: “O Messenger of Allah, the first one was the one who strove harder, then he was martyred, but the other one was admitted to Paradise before him. The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “Did he not stay behind for a year?” They said: “Yes.” He said: “And did not Ramadan come and he fasted, and he offered such and such prayers during that year?” They said: “Yes.” The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “The difference between them is greater than the difference between heaven and earth.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَنْبَأَنَا اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلَيْنِ، مِنْ بَلِيٍّ قَدِمَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَكَانَ إِسْلاَمُهُمَا جَمِيعًا فَكَانَ أَحَدُهُمَا أَشَدَّ اجْتِهَادًا مِنَ الآخَرِ فَغَزَا الْمُجْتَهِدُ مِنْهُمَا فَاسْتُشْهِدَ ثُمَّ مَكَثَ الآخَرُ بَعْدَهُ سَنَةً ثُمَّ تُوُفِّيَ ‏.‏ قَالَ طَلْحَةُ فَرَأَيْتُ فِي الْمَنَامِ بَيْنَا أَنَا عِنْدَ بَابِ الْجَنَّةِ إِذَا أَنَا بِهِمَا فَخَرَجَ خَارِجٌ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ فَأَذِنَ لِلَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ الآخِرَ مِنْهُمَا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَأَذِنَ لِلَّذِي اسْتُشْهِدَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَىَّ فَقَالَ ارْجِعْ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ يَأْنِ لَكَ بَعْدُ ‏.‏ فَأَصْبَحَ طَلْحَةُ يُحَدِّثُ بِهِ النَّاسَ فَعَجِبُوا لِذَلِكَ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏.‏ وَحَدَّثُوهُ الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مِنْ أَىِّ ذَلِكَ تَعْجَبُونَ ‏"‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا كَانَ أَشَدَّ الرَّجُلَيْنِ اجْتِهَادًا ثُمَّ اسْتُشْهِدَ وَدَخَلَ هَذَا الآخِرُ الْجَنَّةَ قَبْلَهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ أَلَيْسَ قَدْ مَكَثَ هَذَا بَعْدَهُ سَنَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَأَدْرَكَ رَمَضَانَ فَصَامَهُ وَصَلَّى كَذَا وَكَذَا مِنْ سَجْدَةٍ فِي السَّنَةِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3925
In-book reference : Book 35, Hadith 33
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 35, Hadith 3925
Mishkat al-Masabih 3830
Abu Huraira told that when one of God’s Messenger’s companion came upon a mountain path containing a small spring of fresh water and was delighted by it, he expressed a desire to withdraw from the people and stay in that path. He mentioned that to God’s Messenger, and he replied, “Do not do it, for when any of you remains in God’s path it is more excellent than prayer in his house during seventy years. Do you not want* God to forgive you and bring you into paradise? Fight* in God's path. He who fights in God's path as long as the time between two milkings of a she-camel will be assured of paradise." *These verbs are in plural. Tirmidhi transmitted it.
وَعَن أبي هريرةَ قَالَ: مَرَّ رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِشِعْبٍ فِيهِ عُيَيْنَةٌ مِنْ مَاءٍ عَذْبَةٌ فَأَعْجَبَتْهُ فَقَالَ: لَوِ اعْتَزَلْتُ النَّاسَ فَأَقَمْتُ فِي هَذَا الشِّعْبِ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «لَا تَفْعَلْ فَإِنَّ مَقَامَ أَحَدِكُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ الله أفضل من صلَاته سَبْعِينَ عَامًا أَلَا تُحِبُّونَ أَنْ يَغْفِرَ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ وَيُدْخِلَكُمُ الْجَنَّةَ؟ اغْزُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مَنْ قَاتَلَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَوَاقَ نَاقَةٍ وَجَبت لَهُ الْجنَّة» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ
  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3830
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 42
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 955
'Ali reported that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, knocked at the door of 'Ali and Fatima, the daughter of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, and said, "Don't you pray?" 'Ali said, "I said, 'Messenger of Allah, our spirits are with Allah. When He wishes to wake us up, we will make up.' The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, left without saying anything to me. Then I heard him strike him thigh after his back was turned. He said, 'More than anything else, man is argumentative.' (18:54)"
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، أَنَّ حُسَيْنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ حَدَّثَهُ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم طَرَقَهُ وَفَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَقَالَ‏:‏ أَلاَ تُصَلُّونَ‏؟‏ فَقُلْتُ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، إِنَّمَا أَنْفُسُنَا عِنْدَ اللهِ، فَإِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَنَا بَعَثَنَا، فَانْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَلَمْ يَرْجِعْ إِلَيَّ شَيْئًا، ثُمَّ سَمِعْتُ وَهُوَ مُدْبِرٌ يَضْرِبُ فَخِذَهُ يَقُولُ‏:‏ ‏{‏وَكَانَ الإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَيْءٍ جَدَلاً‏}‏‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 955
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 4
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 955
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 971
`A'isha, the Umm al-Mu'minin, said, "I did not see anyone who more resembled the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, in manner of speaking than Fatima. When she came to him, he stood up for her, made her welcome, kissed her and had her sit in his place. When the Prophet came to her, she stood up for him, took his hand, made him welcome, kissed him, and made him sit in her place. She came to him during his final illness and he greeted her and kissed her."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ مَيْسَرَةَ بْنِ حَبِيبٍ، عَنِ الْمِنْهَالِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ بِنْتِ طَلْحَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَتْ‏:‏ مَا رَأَيْتُ أَحَدًا كَانَ أَشْبَهَ حَدِيثًا وَكَلاَمًا بِرَسُولِ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ فَاطِمَةَ، وَكَانَتْ إِذَا دَخَلَتْ عَلَيْهِ قَامَ إِلَيْهَا، فَرَحَّبَ بِهَا وَقَبَّلَهَا، وَأَجْلَسَهَا فِي مَجْلِسِهِ، وَكَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا قَامَتْ إِلَيْهِ فَأَخَذَتْ بِيَدِهِ، فَرَحَّبَتْ بِهِ وَقَبَّلَتْهُ، وَأَجْلَسَتْهُ فِي مَجْلِسِهَا، فَدَخَلَتْ عَلَيْهِ فِي مَرَضِهِ الَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ، فَرَحَّبَ بِهَا وَقَبَّلَهَا‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 971
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 7
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 971
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 734
It is reported by Qasim bin Abdur Rahman as-Shami that he heard Ibn Unm Abd say, "If a believer is backbitten before someone and he helps the believer (by refuting backbiting) then Allah will reward him well in this world and the next. And, if a believer is backbitten before someone and he does not help him (by not refuting the backbiting) then Allah will give him a bad return for that in this world and the next. Further, if anyone does not take a morsel more than backbiting in his mouth and says that which he knows about him then he has backbitten him but if he says what he does not know about him then he has slandered him.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ صَالِحٍ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ كَثِيرِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الشَّامِيِّ، سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أُمِّ عَبْدٍ يَقُولُ‏:‏ مَنِ اغْتِيبَ عِنْدَهُ مُؤْمِنٌ فَنَصَرهُ جَزَاهُ اللَّهُ بِهَا خَيْرًا فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ، وَمَنِ اغْتِيبَ عِنْدَهُ مُؤْمِنٌ فَلَمْ يَنْصُرْهُ جَزَاهُ اللَّهُ بِهَا فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ شَرًّا، وَمَا الْتَقَمَ أَحَدٌ لُقْمَةً شَرًّا مِنَ اغْتِيَابِ مُؤْمِنٍ، إِنْ قَالَ فِيهِ مَا يَعْلَمُ، فَقَدِ اغْتَابَهُ، وَإِنْ قَالَ فِيهِ بِمَا لاَ يَعْلَمُ فَقَدْ بَهَتَهُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 734
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 131
English translation : Book 31, Hadith 734
Mishkat al-Masabih 3026
Anas said that when God’s Messenger came to Medina the Emigrants came to him and said, “Messenger of God, we have never seen people more liberal out of abundance or better in giving help when they have little than a people among whom we have settled. They have removed our trouble and shared with us their pleasant things so that we are afraid they will get the whole reward." He replied, ‘No, as long as you make supplication to God for them and express commendation of them*.” * They have no reason to fear that the Ansar will get all the reward from God so long as due expression of thanks is made. Tirmidhi transmitted it saying that it is sahih.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: لَمَّا قَدِمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمَدِينَةَ أَتَاهُ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ فَقَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا رَأَيْنَا قَوْمًا أَبْذَلَ مِنْ كَثِيرٍ وَلَا أَحْسَنَ مُوَاسَاةً مِنْ قَلِيلٍ مِنْ قَوْمٍ نَزَلْنَا بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِهِمْ: لَقَدْ كَفَوْنَا المؤونة وَأَشْرَكُونَا فِي الْمَهْنَأِ حَتَّى لَقَدْ خِفْنَا أَنْ يَذْهَبُوا بِالْأَجْرِ كُلِّهِ فَقَالَ: «لَا مَا دَعَوْتُمُ اللَّهَ لَهُمْ وَأَثْنَيْتُمْ عَلَيْهِمْ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَصَحَّحَهُ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3026
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 260
Mishkat al-Masabih 3375
Abu Bakr as-Siddiq reported God’s Messenger as saying, “One who treats badly those under his authority will not enter paradise.” He was asked whether he had not told them that this people had more slaves and orphans than any other, and replied, “Yes, so treat them as generously as you treat your children and give them food out of what you eat.” They then asked what benefit they got out of the world, and he replied, “A horse which you equip to fight on it in God’s path, and a slave who serves you sufficiently; and when he prays he is your brother.” Ibn Majah transmittted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ سَيِّئُ الْمَلَكَةِ» . قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَيْسَ أَخْبَرْتَنَا أَنَّ هَذِهِ الْأُمَّةَ أَكْثَرُ الْأُمَمِ مَمْلُوكِينَ وَيَتَامَى؟ قَالَ: «نَعَمْ فَأَكْرِمُوهُمْ كَكَرَامَةِ أَوْلَادِكُمْ وَأَطْعِمُوهُمْ مِمَّا تَأْكُلُونَ» . قَالُوا: فَمَا تنفعنا الدُّنْيَا؟ قَالَ: «فَرَسٌ تَرْتَبِطُهُ تُقَاتِلُ عَلَيْهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَمَمْلُوكٌ يَكْفِيكَ فَإِذَا صَلَّى فَهُوَ أَخُوكَ» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3375
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 287
Sahih Muslim 1045 b

Salim b. 'Abdullah reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) gave to 'Umar b. Khattab some gift. Umar said to him:

Messenger of Allah, give it to one who needs it more than I. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Take it; either keep it with you or give it as a charity, and whatever comes to you in the form of this type of wealth, without your being avaricious or begging for it, accept it, but in other circumstances do not let your heart hanker after it. And it was on account of this that Ibn 'Umar never begged anything from anyone, nor refused anything given to him.
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُعْطِي عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ - رضى الله عنه - الْعَطَاءَ فَيَقُولُ لَهُ عُمَرُ أَعْطِهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفْقَرَ إِلَيْهِ مِنِّي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ خُذْهُ فَتَمَوَّلْهُ أَوْ تَصَدَّقْ بِهِ وَمَا جَاءَكَ مِنْ هَذَا الْمَالِ وَأَنْتَ غَيْرُ مُشْرِفٍ وَلاَ سَائِلٍ فَخُذْهُ وَمَا لاَ فَلاَ تُتْبِعْهُ نَفْسَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَالِمٌ فَمِنْ أَجْلِ ذَلِكَ كَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ لاَ يَسْأَلُ أَحَدًا شَيْئًا وَلاَ يَرُدُّ شَيْئًا أُعْطِيَهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1045b
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 143
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 5, Hadith 2273
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 309
It was narrated that Jabir bin 'Abdullah said:
"The Messenger of Allah forbade us to urinate while standing." (Da'if) I heard Muhammed bin Yazid, Abu 'Abdullah, say: "I heard Ahmad bin 'Abdur-Rahman Al-Makhzumi say: 'Sufyan Ath-Thawri said concerning the Hadith of 'Aisha- 'I (always) saw him urinating whilst sitting down' - a man knows more about that (about such matters) than she.' Ahmad bin 'Abdur-Rahman said: 'It was the custom of the Arabs to urinate standing up. Do you not see that in the Hadith of 'Abdur-Rahman bin Hasanah it was said: 'He sits down to urinate as a woman does.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَدِيُّ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَنْ يَبُولَ قَائِمًا ‏.‏

سَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ يَزِيدَ أَبَا عَبْدِ اللَّهِ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَحْمَدَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمَخْزُومِيَّ يَقُولُ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ - فِي حَدِيثِ عَائِشَةَ أَنَا رَأَيْتُهُ يَبُولُ قَاعِدًا - قَالَ الرَّجُلُ أَعْلَمُ بِهَذَا مِنْهَا ‏.‏

قَالَ أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ كَانَ مِنْ شَأْنِ الْعَرَبِ الْبَوْلُ قَائِمًا أَلاَ تَرَاهُ فِي حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ ابْنِ حَسَنَةَ يَقُولُ قَعَدَ يَبُولُ كَمَا تَبُولُ الْمَرْأَةُ ‏.‏

Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 309
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 43
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 309
Sunan Ibn Majah 2726
It was narrated from Ma’dan bin Abu Talhah Al-Ya’muri that ‘Umar bin Khattab stood up to deliver a sermon one Friday, or he addressed them one Friday. He praised and glorified Allah, and said:
“By Allah, I am not leaving behind any problem more difficult than the one who leaves behind an heir. I asked the Messenger of Allah (saw), and he never spoke so harshly to me about anything as he spoke to me about this. He jabbed his finger into my side or my chest and said: ‘O ‘Umar, sufficient for you is the Verse that was revealed in summer, at the end of Surat An-Nisa’.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ مَعْدَانَ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ الْيَعْمُرِيِّ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، قَامَ خَطِيبًا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ أَوْ خَطَبَهُمْ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ وَقَالَ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ مَا أَدَعُ بَعْدِي شَيْئًا هُوَ أَهَمُّ إِلَىَّ مِنْ أَمْرِ الْكَلاَلَةِ وَقَدْ سَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَمَا أَغْلَظَ لِي فِي شَىْءٍ مَا أَغْلَظَ لِي فِيهَا حَتَّى طَعَنَ بِإِصْبَعِهِ فِي جَنْبِي أَوْ فِي صَدْرِي ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا عُمَرُ تَكْفِيكَ آيَةُ الصَّيْفِ الَّتِي نَزَلَتْ فِي آخِرِ سُورَةِ النِّسَاءِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2726
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 23, Hadith 2726
Musnad Ahmad 169
It was narrated that Abu Wa'il said:
as­-Subayy bin Ma'bad said: I was a Christian man and I became Muslim, and I entered ihram for both Hajj and 'Umrah (together). Zaid bin Soohan and Salman bin Rabee'ah heard me ­­­when I was entering ihram for both and said. He is more astray than his people's camel. Their words wounded me greatly, so I went to ‘Umar and told him. He turned to them and criticised them, then he turned to me and said: You have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet ﷺ, you have been guided to the Sunnah of your Prophet ﷺ.
حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ عَبْدَةَ بْنِ أَبِي لُبَابَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، قَالَ قَالَ الصُّبَيُّ بْنُ مَعْبَدٍ كُنْتُ رَجُلًا نَصْرَانِيًّا فَأَسْلَمْتُ فَأَهْلَلْتُ بِالْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ فَسَمِعَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ وَسَلْمَانُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ وَأَنَا أُهِلُّ بِهِمَا فَقَالَا لَهَذَا أَضَلُّ مِنْ بَعِيرِ أَهْلِهِ فَكَأَنَّمَا حُمِلَ عَلَيَّ بِكَلِمَتِهِمَا جَبَلٌ فَقَدِمْتُ عَلَى عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِمَا فَلَامَهُمَا وَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيَّ فَقَالَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ هُدِيتَ لِسُنَّةِ نَبِيِّكَ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ عَبْدَةُ قَالَ أَبُو وَائِلٍ كَثِيرًا مَا ذَهَبْتُ أَنَا وَمَسْرُوقٌ إِلَى الصُّبَيِّ نَسْأَلُهُ عَنْهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 169
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 86
Sahih al-Bukhari 4579

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

regarding the Divine Verse: "O you who believe! You are forbidden to inherit women against their will, and you should not treat them with harshness that you may take back part of the (Mahr) dower you have given them." (4.19) (Before this revelation) if a man died, his relatives used to have the right to inherit his wife, and one of them could marry her if he would, or they would give her in marriage if they wished, or, if they wished, they would not give her in marriage at all, and they would be more entitled to dispose her, than her own relatives. So the above Verse was revealed in this connection.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَسْبَاطُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الشَّيْبَانِيُّ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ،‏.‏ قَالَ الشَّيْبَانِيُّ وَذَكَرَهُ أَبُو الْحَسَنِ السُّوَائِيُّ وَلاَ أَظُنُّهُ ذَكَرَهُ إِلاَّ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، ‏{‏يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لاَ يَحِلُّ لَكُمْ أَنْ تَرِثُوا النِّسَاءَ كَرْهًا وَلاَ تَعْضُلُوهُنَّ لِتَذْهَبُوا بِبَعْضِ مَا آتَيْتُمُوهُنَّ‏}‏ قَالَ كَانُوا إِذَا مَاتَ الرَّجُلُ كَانَ أَوْلِيَاؤُهُ أَحَقَّ بِامْرَأَتِهِ، إِنْ شَاءَ بَعْضُهُمْ تَزَوَّجَهَا، وَإِنْ شَاءُوا زَوَّجُوهَا، وَإِنْ شَاءُوا لَمْ يُزَوِّجُوهَا، فَهُمْ أَحَقُّ بِهَا مِنْ أَهْلِهَا، فَنَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ فِي ذَلِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4579
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 101
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 103
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5999

Narrated `Umar bin Al-Khattab:

Some Sabi (i.e. war prisoners, children and woman only) were brought before the Prophet and behold, a woman amongst them was milking her breasts to feed and whenever she found a child amongst the captives, she took it over her chest and nursed it (she had lost her child but later she found him) the Prophet said to us, "Do you think that this lady can throw her son in the fire?" We replied, "No, if she has the power not to throw it (in the fire)." The Prophet then said, "Allah is more merciful to His slaves than this lady to her son."

حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي مَرْيَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو غَسَّانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي زَيْدُ بْنُ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَدِمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَبْىٌ، فَإِذَا امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ السَّبْىِ قَدْ تَحْلُبُ ثَدْيَهَا تَسْقِي، إِذَا وَجَدَتْ صَبِيًّا فِي السَّبْىِ أَخَذَتْهُ فَأَلْصَقَتْهُ بِبَطْنِهَا وَأَرْضَعَتْهُ، فَقَالَ لَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَتَرَوْنَ هَذِهِ طَارِحَةً وَلَدَهَا فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْنَا لاَ وَهْىَ تَقْدِرُ عَلَى أَنْ لاَ تَطْرَحَهُ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَرْحَمُ بِعِبَادِهِ مِنْ هَذِهِ بِوَلَدِهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5999
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 30
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 28
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6110

Narrated Abu Mas`ud:

A man came to the Prophet and said "I keep away from the morning prayer only because such and such person prolongs the prayer when he leads us in it. The narrator added: I had never seen Allah's Apostle more furious in giving advice than he was on that day. He said, "O people! There are some among you who make others dislike good deeds) cause the others to have aversion (to congregational prayers). Beware! Whoever among you leads the people in prayer should not prolong it, because among them there are the sick, the old, and the needy." (See Hadith No. 670, Vol 1)

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ أَتَى رَجُلٌ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنِّي لأَتَأَخَّرُ عَنْ صَلاَةِ الْغَدَاةِ مِنْ أَجْلِ فُلاَنٍ مِمَّا يُطِيلُ بِنَا قَالَ فَمَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَطُّ أَشَدَّ غَضَبًا فِي مَوْعِظَةٍ مِنْهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ قَالَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ مِنْكُمْ مُنَفِّرِينَ، فَأَيُّكُمْ مَا صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَلْيَتَجَوَّزْ، فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الْمَرِيضَ وَالْكَبِيرَ وَذَا الْحَاجَةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6110
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 137
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 131
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 418
'Umar bin Al-Khattab (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Some prisoners were brought to Messenger of Allah (PBUH) amongst whom there was a woman who was running (searching for her child). When she saw a child among the captives, she took hold of it, pressed it against her belly and gave it a suck. Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Do you think this woman would ever throw her child in fire?" We said, "By Allah, she would never throw the child in fire." Thereupon Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah is more kind to his slave than this woman is to her child".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن عمر بن الخطاب، رضي الله عنه ، قال‏:‏ قدم رسول الله ، صلى الله عليه وسلم، بسبي، فإذا امرأة من السبي تسعى، إذ وجدت صبياً في السبي أخذته، فألزقته ببطنها، فأرضعته، فقال رسول الله، صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ “أترون هذه المرأة طارحة ولدها في النار‏؟‏” قلنا لا والله ‏.‏ قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏لله أرحم بعباده من هذه الأم بولدها‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 418
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 418
Riyad as-Salihin 1146
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said to Bilal (May Allah be pleased with him) "Tell me about the most hopeful act (i.e., one which you deem the most rewarding with Allah) you have done since your acceptance of Islam because I heard the sound of the steps of your shoes in front of me in Jannah." Bilal said: "I do not consider any act more hopeful than that whenever I make Wudu' (or took a bath) in an hour of night or day, I would immediately perform Salat (prayer) for as long as was destined for me to perform."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال لبلال‏:‏ يا بلال حدثني بأرجى عمل عملته في الإسلام، فإني سمعت دف نعليك بين يدي في الجنة، قال‏:‏ ما عملت عملا أرجى عندي من أني لم أتطهر طهورًا في ساعة من ليل أو نهار إلا صليت بذلك الطهور ما كتب لي أن أصلي‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه وهذا لفظ البخاري‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1146
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 156

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ayyub ibn Abi Tamima as- Sakhtayani from Muhammad ibn Sirin that Umm Atiyya al-Ansariyya said, "The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, came to us when his daughter died and said, 'Wash her three times, or five, or more than that if you think it necessary, with water and lotus leaves, and at the end put on some camphor, or a little camphor, and when you have finished let me know.' When we finished we told him, and he gave us his waist-wrapper and said, 'Shroud her with this.' "

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ بْنِ أَبِي تَمِيمَةَ السَّخْتِيَانِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أُمِّ عَطِيَّةَ الأَنْصَارِيَّةِ، قَالَتْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ تُوُفِّيَتِ ابْنَتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اغْسِلْنَهَا ثَلاَثًا أَوْ خَمْسًا أَوْ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ إِنْ رَأَيْتُنَّ ذَلِكَ بِمَاءٍ وَسِدْرٍ وَاجْعَلْنَ فِي الآخِرَةِ كَافُورًا أَوْ شَيْئًا مِنْ كَافُورٍ فَإِذَا فَرَغْتُنَّ فَآذِنَّنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَلَمَّا فَرَغْنَا آذَنَّاهُ فَأَعْطَانَا حِقْوَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَشْعِرْنَهَا إِيَّاهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ تَعْنِي بِحِقْوِهِ إِزَارَهُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 2
Arabic reference : Book 16, Hadith 524
Sahih al-Bukhari 1979

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Amr bin Al-`As:

The Prophet said to me, "You fast daily all the year and pray every night all the night?" I replied in the affirmative. The Prophet said, "If you keep on doing this, your eyes will become weak and your body will get tired. He who fasts all the year is as he who did not fast at all. The fasting of three days (a month) will be equal to the fasting of the whole year." I replied, "I have the power for more than this." The Prophet said, "Then fast like the fasting of David who used to fast on alternate days and would never flee from the battle field, on meeting the enemy."

حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا الْعَبَّاسِ الْمَكِّيَّ ـ وَكَانَ شَاعِرًا وَكَانَ لاَ يُتَّهَمُ فِي حَدِيثِهِ ـ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ قَالَ لِي النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ لَتَصُومُ الدَّهْرَ، وَتَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ نَعَمْ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّكَ إِذَا فَعَلْتَ ذَلِكَ هَجَمَتْ لَهُ الْعَيْنُ وَنَفِهَتْ لَهُ النَّفْسُ، لاَ صَامَ مَنْ صَامَ الدَّهْرَ، صَوْمُ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ كُلِّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قُلْتُ فَإِنِّي أُطِيقُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَصُمْ صَوْمَ دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ كَانَ يَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا، وَلاَ يَفِرُّ إِذَا لاَقَى ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1979
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 86
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 31, Hadith 200
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2078
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that the Messenger of Allah said:
"Allah, the Mighty and Sublinm, says: 'The son of Adam denied Me and he had no right to do so. and the son of Adam reviled Me and he had no right to do so. As for his denying Me, It is his saying that I will not resurrect him as I created him in the beginning, but resurrecting him is not more difficult for Me than creating him in the first place. And as for his reviling Me, it is his saying that Allah has taken a son, but I am Allah, the One, the Self-Sufficient Master, I beget not nor was I begotten, and there is none co-equal or comparable unto Me."'
أَخْبَرَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ اللَّيْثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ قَالَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ كَذَّبَنِي ابْنُ آدَمَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يَنْبَغِي لَهُ أَنْ يُكَذِّبَنِي وَشَتَمَنِي ابْنُ آدَمَ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يَنْبَغِي لَهُ أَنْ يَشْتِمَنِي أَمَّا تَكْذِيبُهُ إِيَّاىَ فَقَوْلُهُ إِنِّي لاَ أُعِيدُهُ كَمَا بَدَأْتُهُ وَلَيْسَ آخِرُ الْخَلْقِ بِأَعَزَّ عَلَىَّ مِنْ أَوَّلِهِ وَأَمَّا شَتْمُهُ إِيَّاىَ فَقَوْلُهُ اتَّخَذَ اللَّهُ وَلَدًا وَأَنَا اللَّهُ الأَحَدُ الصَّمَدُ لَمْ أَلِدْ وَلَمْ أُولَدْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لِي كُفُوًا أَحَدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2078
In-book reference : Book 21, Hadith 261
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 2080
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3349
Ibn Abbas narrated:
“The Prophet was performing Salat when Abu Jahl came to him and said: ‘Have I not forbidden you from this? Have I not forbidden you from this? Have I not forbidden you from this?’ The Prophet turned and scolded him. So Abu Jahl said: ‘You know that no one has more to call for assistance than me.’ So Allah, Blessed is He and Most High, revealed: Then let him call upon his council. We will call out the guards of Hell.” So Ibn Abbas said: “By Allah, if he had called his council, then the guards of Hell would have seized him.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ الأَشَجُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ أَبِي هِنْدٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي فَجَاءَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ فَقَالَ أَلَمْ أَنْهَكَ عَنْ هَذَا أَلَمْ أَنْهَكَ عَنْ هَذَا أَلَمْ أَنْهَكَ عَنْ هَذَا فَانْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَزَبَرَهُ فَقَالَ أَبُو جَهْلٍ إِنَّكَ لَتَعْلَمُ مَا بِهَا نَادٍ أَكْثَرُ مِنِّي فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ ‏:‏ ‏(‏ فلْيَدْعُ نَادِيَهُ * سَنَدْعُ الزَّبَانِيَةَ ‏)‏ فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَوَاللَّهِ لَوْ دَعَا نَادِيَهُ لأَخَذَتْهُ زَبَانِيَةُ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَفِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رضى الله عنه ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3349
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 401
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3349
Riyad as-Salihin 26
Abu Sa'id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported that:
Certain people of the Ansar asked the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and he gave them; then they again asked him and he gave them until all what he possessed was exhausted. Then the Prophet (PBUH) said, "Whatever wealth I have, I will not withhold from you. Whosoever would be chaste and modest; Allah will keep him chaste and modest and whosoever would seek self-sufficiency, Allah will make him self-sufficient; and whosoever would be patient, Allah will give him patience, and no one is granted a gift better and more comprehensive than patience".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي سعيد سعد بن مالك بن سنان الخدري رضي الله عنهما‏:‏ ‏"‏أن ناساً من الأنصار سألوا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فأعطاهم، ثم سألوه فأعطاهم ، حتى نفد ما عنده، فقال لهم حين أنفق كل شيء بيده ‏:‏ ‏"‏ما يكن عندي من خير فلن أدخره عنكم ، ومن يستعفف يعفه الله، ومن يستغن يغنه الله، ومن يتصبر يصبره الله‏.‏ وما أعطي أحد عطاءً خيراً وأوسع من الصبر‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 26
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 26
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3597
It was narrated from Sufyan Ath-Thawri, from Ibn 'Awn, from Nafi', from Ibn 'Umar, from 'Umar, that he said:
"I was allocated some land of Khaibar. I came to the Messenger of Allah and said: 'I have acquired some land and I have never acquired any wealth that is dearer to me or more precious than it.' He said: 'If you wish, you can give it in charity.'" So he gave it in charity on condition that it would not be bought or given away, for the poor, relatives, slaves, guests and wayfarers. And there is no sin on the administrator if he eats from it or feeds others on a reasonable basis, with no intention of becoming wealthy from it.
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الْحَفَرِيُّ، عُمَرُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عُمَرَ، قَالَ أَصَبْتُ أَرْضًا مِنْ أَرْضِ خَيْبَرَ فَأَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ أَصَبْتُ أَرْضًا لَمْ أُصِبْ مَالاً أَحَبَّ إِلَىَّ وَلاَ أَنْفَسَ عِنْدِي مِنْهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنْ شِئْتَ تَصَدَّقْتَ بِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَصَدَّقَ بِهَا - عَلَى أَنْ لاَ تُبَاعَ وَلاَ تُوهَبَ - فِي الْفُقَرَاءِ وَذِي الْقُرْبَى وَالرِّقَابِ وَالضَّيْفِ وَابْنِ السَّبِيلِ لاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَى مَنْ وَلِيَهَا أَنْ يَأْكُلَ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ غَيْرَ مُتَمَوِّلٍ مَالاً وَيُطْعِمَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3597
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 4
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 29, Hadith 3627
Sahih Muslim 1842 a

It has been narrated by Abu Huraira that the Holy Prophet (may pceace be upon him) said:

Banu Isra'il were ruled over by the Prophets. When one Prophet died, another succeeded him; but after me there is no prophet and there will be caliphs and they will be quite large in number. His Companions said: What do you order us to do (in case we come to have more than one Caliph)? He said: The one to whom allegiance is sworn first has a supremacy over the others. Concede to them their due rights (i. e. obey them). God (Himself) will question them about the subjects whom He had entrusted to them.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ فُرَاتٍ الْقَزَّازِ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ قَاعَدْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ خَمْسَ سِنِينَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يُحَدِّثُ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ كَانَتْ بَنُو إِسْرَائِيلَ تَسُوسُهُمُ الأَنْبِيَاءُ كُلَّمَا هَلَكَ نَبِيٌّ خَلَفَهُ نَبِيٌّ وَإِنَّهُ لاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدِي وَسَتَكُونُ خُلَفَاءُ فَتَكْثُرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا فَمَا تَأْمُرُنَا قَالَ ‏"‏ فُوا بِبَيْعَةِ الأَوَّلِ فَالأَوَّلِ وَأَعْطُوهُمْ حَقَّهُمْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ سَائِلُهُمْ عَمَّا اسْتَرْعَاهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1842a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 71
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4543
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1195
Humaid bin Nafi narrated that :
Zainab bint Abi Salamah said: "I entered upon Umm Habibah, the wife of the Prophet when her father Sufyan bin Harb died. So she asked for some perfume that had something yellow saffron or something else, so a girl applied it to her and put some on her cheeks. Then she said: 'By Allah! I have no need for perfume except that I heard the Messenger of Allah saying: "It is not lawful for a woman who believers in Allah and the Last Day to mourn for the dead more than three days, except for her husband (in which case it is) four months and ten days."
حَدَّثَنَا الأَنْصَارِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنُ بْنُ عِيسَى، أَنْبَأَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ، عَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ زَيْنَبَ بِنْتِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّهَا أَخْبَرَتْهُ بِهَذِهِ الأَحَادِيثِ الثَّلاَثَةِ، قَالَ قَالَتْ زَيْنَبُ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ تُوُفِّيَ أَبُوهَا أَبُو سُفْيَانَ بْنُ حَرْبٍ فَدَعَتْ بِطِيبٍ فِيهِ صُفْرَةُ خَلُوقٍ أَوْ غَيْرُهُ فَدَهَنَتْ بِهِ جَارِيَةً ثُمَّ مَسَّتْ بِعَارِضَيْهَا ثُمَّ قَالَتْ وَاللَّهِ مَا لِي بِالطِّيبِ مِنْ حَاجَةٍ غَيْرَ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَحِلُّ لاِمْرَأَةٍ تُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ أَنْ تُحِدَّ عَلَى مَيِّتٍ فَوْقَ ثَلاَثَةِ أَيَّامٍ إِلاَّ عَلَى زَوْجٍ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ وَعَشْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1195
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 8, Hadith 1195
Sahih al-Bukhari 3424

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Solomon (the son of) David said, 'Tonight I will sleep with seventy ladies each of whom will conceive a child who will be a knight fighting for "Allah's Cause.' His companion said, 'If Allah will.' But Solomon did not say so; therefore none of those women got pregnant except one who gave birth to a half child." The Prophet further said, "If the Prophet Solomon had said it (i.e. 'If Allah will') he would have begotten children who would have fought in Allah's Cause." Shuaib and Ibn Abi Az-Zinad said, "Ninety (women) is more correct (than seventy).

حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُغِيرَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ لأَطُوفَنَّ اللَّيْلَةَ عَلَى سَبْعِينَ امْرَأَةً تَحْمِلُ كُلُّ امْرَأَةٍ فَارِسًا يُجَاهِدُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، فَقَالَ لَهُ صَاحِبُهُ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَقُلْ، وَلَمْ تَحْمِلْ شَيْئًا إِلاَّ وَاحِدًا سَاقِطًا إِحْدَى شِقَّيْهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَوْ قَالَهَا لَجَاهَدُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ شُعَيْبٌ وَابْنُ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ ‏"‏ تِسْعِينَ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَهْوَ أَصَحُّ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3424
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 96
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 635
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3581

Narrated `Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Bakr:

The companions of Suffa were poor people. The Prophet once said, "Whoever has food enough for two persons, should take a third one (from among them), and whoever has food enough for four persons, should take a fifth or a sixth (or said something similar)." Abu Bakr brought three persons while the Prophet took ten. And Abu Bakr with his three family member (who were I, my father and my mother) (the sub-narrator is in doubt whether `Abdur-Rahman said, "My wife and my servant who was common for both my house and Abu Bakr's house.") Abu Bakr took his supper with the Prophet and stayed there till he offered the `Isha' prayers. He returned and stayed till Allah's Apostle took his supper. After a part of the night had passed, he returned to his house. His wife said to him, "What has detained you from your guests?" He said, "Have you served supper to them?" She said, "They refused to take supper until you come. They (i.e. some members of the household) presented the meal to them but they refused (to eat)" I went to hide myself and he said, "O Ghunthar!" He invoked Allah to cause my ears to be cut and he rebuked me. He then said (to them): Please eat!" and added, I will never eat the meal." By Allah, whenever we took a handful of the meal, the meal grew from underneath more than that handful till everybody ate to his satisfaction; yet the remaining food was more than the original meal. Abu Bakr saw that the food was as much or more than the original amount. He called his wife, "O sister of Bani Firas!" She said, "O pleasure of my eyes. The food has been tripled in quantity." Abu Bakr then started eating thereof and said, "It (i.e. my oath not to eat) was because of Sa all." He took a handful from it, and carried the rest to the Prophet. So that food was with the Prophet . There was a treaty between us and some people, and when the period of that treaty had elapsed, he divided US into twelve groups, each being headed by a man. Allah knows how many men were under the command of each leader. Anyhow, the Prophet surely sent a leader with each group. Then all of them ate of that meal.

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عُثْمَانَ، أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَهُ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ أَصْحَابَ، الصُّفَّةِ كَانُوا أُنَاسًا فُقَرَاءَ، وَأَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ مَرَّةً ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ طَعَامُ اثْنَيْنِ فَلْيَذْهَبْ بِثَالِثٍ، وَمَنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ طَعَامُ أَرْبَعَةٍ فَلْيَذْهَبْ بِخَامِسٍ أَوْ سَادِسٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ، وَأَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ جَاءَ بِثَلاَثَةٍ وَانْطَلَقَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِعَشَرَةٍ، وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَثَلاَثَةً، قَالَ فَهْوَ أَنَا وَأَبِي وَأُمِّي ـ وَلاَ أَدْرِي هَلْ قَالَ امْرَأَتِي وَخَادِمِي ـ بَيْنَ بَيْتِنَا وَبَيْنَ بَيْتِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، وَأَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ تَعَشَّى عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ لَبِثَ حَتَّى صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ، ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَلَبِثَ حَتَّى تَعَشَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَاءَ بَعْدَ مَا مَضَى مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ، قَالَتْ لَهُ امْرَأَتُهُ مَا حَبَسَكَ عَنْ أَضْيَافِكَ أَوْ ضَيْفِكَ‏.‏ قَالَ أَوَ عَشَّيْتِهِمْ قَالَتْ أَبَوْا حَتَّى تَجِيءَ، قَدْ عَرَضُوا عَلَيْهِمْ فَغَلَبُوهُمْ، فَذَهَبْتُ فَاخْتَبَأْتُ، فَقَالَ يَا غُنْثَرُ‏.‏ فَجَدَّعَ وَسَبَّ وَقَالَ كُلُوا وَقَالَ لاَ أَطْعَمُهُ أَبَدًا‏.‏ قَالَ وَايْمُ اللَّهِ مَا كُنَّا نَأْخُذُ مِنَ اللُّقْمَةِ إِلاَّ رَبَا مِنْ أَسْفَلِهَا أَكْثَرُ مِنْهَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3581
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 90
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 781
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1156
Aslam said, "'Umar said to me, 'If I send you to a man, do not tell him why I sent you to him. If you do, Shaytan will prepare a lie for him in that.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ‏:‏ قَالَ لِي عُمَرُ‏:‏ إِذَا أَرْسَلْتُكَ إِلَى رَجُلٍ، فَلاَ تُخْبِرْهُ بِمَا أَرْسَلْتُكَ إِلَيْهِ، فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يُعِدُّ لَهُ كِذْبَةً عِنْدَ ذَلِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 1156
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 3
English translation : Book 47, Hadith 1156
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4261
Ibn ' Abbas said:
" I heard Sa'eed bin Jubair say: 'The Messenger of Allah passed by a dead goat and said: "Why didn't the owners of this sheep makes use of its skin?"
أَخْبَرَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ سُلَيْمِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ الْفَوْزِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا جَدِّي الْخَطَّابُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حِمْيَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتُ بْنُ عَجْلاَنَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، يَقُولُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَّ بِعَنْزٍ مَيِّتَةٍ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا كَانَ عَلَى أَهْلِ هَذِهِ الشَّاةِ لَوِ انْتَفَعُوا بِإِهَابِهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4261
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 40
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 41, Hadith 4266

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that Abu Bakr as-Siddiq was sending armies to ash-Sham. He went for a walk with Yazid ibn Abi Sufyan who was the commander of one of the battalions. It is claimed that Yazid said to Abu Bakr, "Will you ride or shall I get down?" Abu Bakrsaid, "I will not ride and you will not get down. I intend these steps of mine to be in the way of Allah."

Then Abu Bakr advised Yazid, "You will find a people who claim to have totally given themselves to Allah. Leave them to what they claim to have given themselves. You will find a people who have shaved the middle of their heads, strike what they have shaved with the sword.

"I advise you ten things:

Do not kill women or children or an aged, infirm person. Do not cut down fruit-bearing trees. Do not destroy an inhabited place. Do not slaughter sheep or camels except for food. Do not burn bees and do not scatter them. Do not steal from the booty, and do not be cowardly."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقَ، بَعَثَ جُيُوشًا إِلَى الشَّامِ فَخَرَجَ يَمْشِي مَعَ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ - وَكَانَ أَمِيرَ رُبْعٍ مِنْ تِلْكَ الأَرْبَاعِ - فَزَعَمُوا أَنَّ يَزِيدَ قَالَ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ إِمَّا أَنْ تَرْكَبَ وَإِمَّا أَنْ أَنْزِلَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ مَا أَنْتَ بِنَازِلٍ وَمَا أَنَا بِرَاكِبٍ إِنِّي أَحْتَسِبُ خُطَاىَ هَذِهِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ إِنَّكَ سَتَجِدُ قَوْمًا زَعَمُوا أَنَّهُمْ حَبَّسُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ لِلَّهِ فَذَرْهُمْ وَمَا زَعَمُوا أَنَّهُمْ حَبَّسُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ لَهُ وَسَتَجِدُ قَوْمًا فَحَصُوا عَنْ أَوْسَاطِ رُءُوسِهِمْ مِنَ الشَّعَرِ فَاضْرِبْ مَا فَحَصُوا عَنْهُ بِالسَّيْفِ وَإِنِّي مُوصِيكَ بِعَشْرٍ لاَ تَقْتُلَنَّ امْرَأَةً وَلاَ صَبِيًّا وَلاَ كَبِيرًا هَرِمًا وَلاَ تَقْطَعَنَّ شَجَرًا مُثْمِرًا وَلاَ تُخَرِّبَنَّ عَامِرًا وَلاَ تَعْقِرَنَّ شَاةً وَلاَ بَعِيرًا إِلاَّ لِمَأْكُلَةٍ وَلاَ تَحْرِقَنَّ نَحْلاً وَلاَ تُفَرِّقَنَّهُ وَلاَ تَغْلُلْ وَلاَ تَجْبُنْ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 21, Hadith 10
Arabic reference : Book 21, Hadith 971
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3997
It was narrated from 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud that:
The Prophet [SAW] said: "A man will come, holding another man's hand, and will say: 'O Lord, this man killed me.' Allah will say to him: 'Why did you kill him?' He will say: 'I killed him so that the glory would be to you.' He will say: 'It is to Me.' Then (another) man will come holding another man's hand, and will say: 'This man killed me.' Allah will say to him: 'Why did you kill him?' He will say: 'So that the glory would be to so and so.' He will say: 'It is not to so and so,' and the burden of sin will be upon him."
أَخْبَرَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُسْتَمِرِّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَاصِمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعْتَمِرٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ شَقِيقِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُرَحْبِيلَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَجِيءُ الرَّجُلُ آخِذًا بِيَدِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ هَذَا قَتَلَنِي ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ لَهُ لِمَ قَتَلْتَهُ فَيَقُولُ قَتَلْتُهُ لِتَكُونَ الْعِزَّةُ لَكَ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ فَإِنَّهَا لِي ‏.‏ وَيَجِيءُ الرَّجُلُ آخِذًا بِيَدِ الرَّجُلِ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّ هَذَا قَتَلَنِي ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ لَهُ لِمَ قَتَلْتَهُ فَيَقُولُ لِتَكُونَ الْعِزَّةُ لِفُلاَنٍ فَيَقُولُ إِنَّهَا لَيْسَتْ لِفُلاَنٍ فَيَبُوءُ بِإِثْمِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3997
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 4002

Malik said, "The generally agreed on way of doing things among us about which there is no dispute and what I have seen the people of knowledge in our city doing is that when a father inherits from a son or a daughter and the deceased leaves children, or grandchildren through a son, the father has a fixed share of one sixth. If the deceased does leave any children or male grandchildren through a son, the apportioning begins with those with whom the father shares in the fixed shares. They are given their fixed shares. If a sixth or more is left over, the sixth and what is above it is given to the father, and if there is less than a sixth left, the father is given his sixth as a fixed share, (i.e. the other shares are adjusted.)

"The inheritance of a mother from her child, if her son or daughter dies and leaves children or male or female grandchildren through a son, or leaves two or more full or half siblings is a sixth. If the deceased does not leave any children or grandchildren through a son, or two or more siblings, the mother has a whole third except in two cases. One of them is if a man dies and leaves a wife and both parents. The wife has a fourth, the mother a third of what remains, (which is a fourth of the capital). The other is if a wife dies and leaves a husband and both parents. The husband gets half, and the mother a third of what remains, (which is a sixth of the capital). That is because Allah, the Blessed, the Exalted, says in His Book, 'His two parents each have a sixth of what he leaves if he has children. If he does not have children, and his parents inherit from him, his mother has a third. If he has siblings, the mother has a sixth.' (Sura 4 ayat 11). The sunna is that the siblings be two or more."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 27, Hadith 0

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad said, ''I heard Abdullah ibn Abbas say, when a man asked him about a man making an advance on some garments and then wanting to sell them back before taking possession of them, 'That is silver for silver,' and he disapproved of it."

Malik said, "Our opinion is - and Allah knows best that was because he wanted to sell them to the person from whom he had bought them for more than the price for which he bought them. Had he sold them to some one other than the person from whom he had purchased them, there would not have been any harm in it."

Malik said, "The generally agreed on way of doing things among us concerning making an advance for slaves, cattle or goods is that when all of what is to be sold is described and an advance is made for them for a date, and the date falls due, the buyer does not sell any of that to the person from whom he has purchased it for more than the price which he advanced for it before he has taken full possession of what he has advanced for. It is usury if he does. If the buyer gives the seller dinars or dirhams and he profits with them, then, when the goods come to the buyer and he does not take them into his possession but sells them back to their owner for more than what he advanced for them, the outcome is that what he has advanced has returned to him and has been increased for him."

Malik said, "If someone advances gold or silver for described animals or goods which are to be delivered before a named date, and the date arrives, or it is before or after the date, there is no harm in the buyer selling those goods to the seller, for other goods, to be taken immediately and not delayed, no matter how extensive the amount of those goods is, except in the case of food because it is not halal to sell it before he has full possession of it. The buyer can sell those goods to some one other than the person from whom he purchased them for gold or silver or any goods. He takes possession of it and does not defer it because if he defers it, that is ugly and there enters into the transaction what is disapproved of:

delay for delay. Delay for delay is to sell a debt against one man for a debt against another man."

Malik said, "If someone advances for goods to be delivered after a time, and those goods are neither something to be eaten nor drunk, he can sell them to whomever he likes for cash or goods, before he takes delivery of them, to some one other than the person from whom he purchased them. He must not sell them to the person from whom he bought them except in exchange for goods which he takes possession of immediately and does not defer."

Malik said, "If the delivery date for the goods has not arrived, there is no harm in selling them to the original owner for goods which are clearly different and which he takes immediate possession of and does not defer."

Malik spoke about the case of a man who advanced dinars or dirhams for four specified pieces of cloth to be delivered before a specified time and when the term fell due, he demanded delivery from the seller and the seller did not have them. He found that the seller had cloth but inferior quality, and the seller said that he would give him eight of those cloths. Malik said, "There is no harm in that if he takes the cloths which he offers him before they separate. It is not good if delayed terms enter into the transaction. It is also not good if that is before the end of the term, unless he sells him cloth which is notthetypeof cloth for which he made an advance.

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، وَرَجُلٌ، يَسْأَلُهُ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، سَلَّفَ فِي سَبَائِبَ فَأَرَادَ بَيْعَهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقْبِضَهَا فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ تِلْكَ الْوَرِقُ بِالْوَرِقِ ‏.‏ وَكَرِهَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ فِيمَا نُرَى وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبِيعَهَا مِنْ صَاحِبِهَا الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهَا مِنْهُ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنَ الثَّمَنِ الَّذِي ابْتَاعَهَا بِهِ وَلَوْ أَنَّهُ بَاعَهَا مِنْ غَيْرِ الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهَا مِنْهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ بِذَلِكَ بَأْسٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الْمُجْتَمَعُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا فِيمَنْ سَلَّفَ فِي رَقِيقٍ أَوْ مَاشِيَةٍ أَوْ عُرُوضٍ فَإِذَا كَانَ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْ ذَلِكَ مَوْصُوفًا فَسَلَّفَ فِيهِ إِلَى أَجَلٍ فَحَلَّ الأَجَلُ فَإِنَّ الْمُشْتَرِيَ لاَ يَبِيعُ شَيْئًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهُ مِنْهُ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنَ الثَّمَنِ الَّذِي سَلَّفَهُ فِيهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقْبِضَ مَا سَلَّفَهُ فِيهِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا فَعَلَهُ فَهُوَ الرِّبَا صَارَ الْمُشْتَرِي إِنْ أَعْطَى الَّذِي بَاعَهُ دَنَانِيرَ أَوْ دَرَاهِمَ فَانْتَفَعَ بِهَا فَلَمَّا حَلَّتْ عَلَيْهِ السِّلْعَةُ وَلَمْ يَقْبِضْهَا الْمُشْتَرِي بَاعَهَا مِنْ صَاحِبِهَا بِأَكْثَرَ مِمَّا سَلَّفَهُ فِيهَا فَصَارَ أَنْ رَدَّ إِلَيْهِ مَا سَلَّفَهُ وَزَادَهُ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 70
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1361

Malik said, "Another example of that is that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade the sale called muzabana and granted an indulgence in the ariya for computing the equivalent in dates. It was distinguished between them that the muzabana-sale was based on shrewdness and trade, and the ariya sale was based on a favour rendered, and there was no shrewdness in it."

Malik said, "A man must not buy food for a fourth, a third, or a fraction of a dirham on the basis that he be given that food on credit. There is no harm in a man buying food for a fraction of a dirham on credit and then he gives a dirham and takes goods with what remains of his dirham because he gave the fraction he owed as silver, and took goods to make up the rest of his dirham. There is no harm in that transaction."

Malik said, "There is no harm in a man placing a dirham with another man and then taking from him known goods for a fourth, third, or a known fraction. If there was not a known price on the goods and the man said, 'I will take them from you for the price of each day,' this is not halal because there is uncertainty. It might be less one time, and more another time, and they would not part with a known sale."

Malik said, "If someone sells some food without measuring precisely and does not exclude any of it from the sale and then it occurs to him to buy some of it, it is not good for him to buy any of it except what it would be permitted for him to exclude from it. That is a third or less. If it is more than a third, it becomes muzabana and is disapproved. He must only purchase from what he would be permitted to exclude, and he is only permitted to exclude a third or less than that. This is the way of doing things in which there is no dispute with us."

USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 55
Sahih al-Bukhari 7478

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

That he differed with Al-Hurr bin Qais bin Hisn Al-Fazari about the companion of Moses, (i.e., whether he was Kha,dir or not). Ubai bin Ka`b Al-Ansari passed by them and Ibn `Abbas called him saying, 'My friend (Hur) and I have differed about Moses' Companion whom Moses asked the way to meet. Did you hear Allah's Apostle mentioning anything about him?" Ubai said, "Yes, I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "While Moses was sitting in the company of some Israelites a man came to him and asked, 'Do you know Someone who is more learned than you (Moses)?' Moses said, 'No.' So Allah sent the Divine inspiration to Moses:-- 'Yes, Our Slave Khadir is more learned than you' Moses asked Allah how to meet him ( Khadir) So Allah made the fish as a sign for him and it was said to him, 'When you lose the fish, go back (to the place where you lose it) and you will meet him.' So Moses went on looking for the sign of the fish in the sea. The boy servant of Moses (who was accompanying him) said to him, 'Do you remember (what happened) when we betook ourselves to the rock? I did indeed forget to tell you (about) the fish. None but Satan made me forget to tell you about it' (18.63) Moses said: 'That is what we have been seeking." Sa they went back retracing their footsteps. (18.64). So they both found Kadir (there) and then happened what Allah mentioned about them (in the Qur'an)!' (See 18.60- 82)

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَفْصٍ، عَمْرٌو حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّهُ تَمَارَى هُوَ وَالْحُرُّ بْنُ قَيْسِ بْنِ حِصْنٍ الْفَزَارِيُّ فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى أَهُوَ خَضِرٌ، فَمَرَّ بِهِمَا أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، فَدَعَاهُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي تَمَارَيْتُ أَنَا وَصَاحِبِي هَذَا فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى الَّذِي سَأَلَ السَّبِيلَ إِلَى لُقِيِّهِ، هَلْ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ شَأْنَهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ بَيْنَا مُوسَى فِي مَلإِ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ إِذْ جَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ هَلْ تَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا أَعْلَمَ مِنْكَ فَقَالَ مُوسَى لاَ‏.‏ فَأُوحِيَ إِلَى مُوسَى بَلَى عَبْدُنَا خَضِرٌ‏.‏ فَسَأَلَ مُوسَى السَّبِيلَ إِلَى لُقِيِّهِ، فَجَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُ الْحُوتَ آيَةً وَقِيلَ لَهُ إِذَا فَقَدْتَ الْحُوتَ فَارْجِعْ فَإِنَّكَ سَتَلْقَاهُ‏.‏ فَكَانَ مُوسَى يَتْبَعُ أَثَرَ الْحُوتِ فِي الْبَحْرِ فَقَالَ فَتَى مُوسَى لِمُوسَى أَرَأَيْتَ إِذْ أَوَيْنَا إِلَى الصَّخْرَةِ فَإِنِّي نَسِيتُ الْحُوتَ وَمَا أَنْسَانِيهِ إِلاَّ الشَّيْطَانُ أَنْ أَذْكُرَهُ، قَالَ مُوسَى ذَلِكَ مَا كُنَّا نَبْغِي، فَارْتَدَّا عَلَى آثَارِهِمَا قَصَصًا فَوَجَدَا خَضِرًا، وَكَانَ مِنْ شَأْنِهِمَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7478
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 104
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 570
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 74

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

That he differed with Hur bin Qais bin Hisn Al-Fazari regarding the companion of (the Prophet) Moses. Ibn `Abbas said that he was Al Khadir. Meanwhile, Ubai bin Ka`b passed by them and Ibn `Abbas called him, saying "My friend (Hur) and I have differed regarding Moses' companion, whom Moses asked the way to meet. Have you heard the Prophet mentioning something about him? He said, "Yes. I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "While Moses was sitting in the company of some Israelites, a man came and asked him. "Do you know anyone who is more learned than you? Moses replied: "No." So Allah sent the Divine Inspiration to Moses: 'Yes, Our slave Khadir (is more learned than you.)' Moses asked (Allah) how to meet him (Khadir). So Allah made the fish as a sign for him and he was told that when the fish was lost, he should return (to the place where he had lost it) and there he would meet him (Al-Khadir). So Moses went on looking for the sign of the fish in the sea. The servant-boy of Moses said to him: Do you remember when we betook ourselves to the rock, I indeed forgot the fish, none but Satan made me forget to remember it. On that Moses said: 'That is what we have been seeking? (18.64) So they went back retracing their footsteps, and found Khadir. (And) what happened further to them is narrated in the Holy Qur'an by Allah. (18.54 up to 18.82)

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ غُرَيْرٍ الزُّهْرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَ أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ تَمَارَى هُوَ وَالْحُرُّ بْنُ قَيْسِ بْنِ حِصْنٍ الْفَزَارِيُّ فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ هُوَ خَضِرٌ‏.‏ فَمَرَّ بِهِمَا أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ، فَدَعَاهُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي تَمَارَيْتُ أَنَا وَصَاحِبِي، هَذَا فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى الَّذِي سَأَلَ مُوسَى السَّبِيلَ إِلَى لُقِيِّهِ، هَلْ سَمِعْتَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ شَأْنَهُ قَالَ نَعَمْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ بَيْنَمَا مُوسَى فِي مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، جَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ هَلْ تَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا أَعْلَمَ مِنْكَ قَالَ مُوسَى لاَ‏.‏ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ إِلَى مُوسَى بَلَى، عَبْدُنَا خَضِرٌ، فَسَأَلَ مُوسَى السَّبِيلَ إِلَيْهِ، فَجَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُ الْحُوتَ آيَةً، وَقِيلَ لَهُ إِذَا فَقَدْتَ الْحُوتَ فَارْجِعْ، فَإِنَّكَ سَتَلْقَاهُ، وَكَانَ يَتَّبِعُ أَثَرَ الْحُوتِ فِي الْبَحْرِ، فَقَالَ لِمُوسَى فَتَاهُ أَرَأَيْتَ إِذْ أَوَيْنَا إِلَى الصَّخْرَةِ فَإِنِّي نَسِيتُ الْحُوتَ، وَمَا أَنْسَانِيهِ إِلاَّ الشَّيْطَانُ أَنْ أَذْكُرَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَلِكَ مَا كُنَّا نَبْغِي، فَارْتَدَّا عَلَى آثَارِهِمَا قَصَصًا، فَوَجَدَا خَضِرًا‏.‏ فَكَانَ مِنْ شَأْنِهِمَا الَّذِي ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 74
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 16
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 74
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 78

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

that he differed with Hur bin Qais bin Hisn Al-Fazari regarding the companion of the Prophet Moses. Meanwhile, Ubai bin Ka`b passed by them and Ibn `Abbas called him saying, "My friend (Hur) and I have differed regarding Moses' companion whom Moses asked the way to meet. Have you heard Allah's Apostle mentioning something about him? Ubai bin Ka`b said: "Yes, I heard the Prophet mentioning something about him (saying) while Moses was sitting in the company of some Israelites, a man came and asked him: "Do you know anyone who is more learned than you? Moses replied: "No." So Allah sent the Divine Inspiration to Moses: '--Yes, Our slave Khadir is more learned than you. Moses asked Allah how to meet him (Al-Khadir). So Allah made the fish a sign for him and he was told when the fish was lost, he should return (to the place where he had lost it) and there he would meet him (Al-Khadir). So Moses went on looking for the sign of the fish in the sea. The servant-boy of Moses said: 'Do you remember when we betook ourselves to the rock, I indeed forgot the fish, none but Satan made me forget to remember it. On that Moses said, 'That is what we have been seeking.' So they went back retracing their footsteps, and found Khadir. (and) what happened further about them is narrated in the Holy Qur'an by Allah." (18.54 up to 18.82)

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْقَاسِمِ، خَالِدُ بْنُ خَلِيٍّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ قَالَ الأَوْزَاعِيُّ أَخْبَرَنَا الزُّهْرِيُّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ تَمَارَى هُوَ وَالْحُرُّ بْنُ قَيْسِ بْنِ حِصْنٍ الْفَزَارِيُّ فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى، فَمَرَّ بِهِمَا أُبَىُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ، فَدَعَاهُ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي تَمَارَيْتُ أَنَا وَصَاحِبِي هَذَا فِي صَاحِبِ مُوسَى الَّذِي سَأَلَ السَّبِيلَ إِلَى لُقِيِّهِ، هَلْ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ شَأْنَهُ فَقَالَ أُبَىٌّ نَعَمْ، سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ شَأْنَهُ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ بَيْنَمَا مُوسَى فِي مَلإٍ مِنْ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ، إِذْ جَاءَهُ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ أَتَعْلَمُ أَحَدًا أَعْلَمَ مِنْكَ قَالَ مُوسَى لاَ‏.‏ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ إِلَى مُوسَى بَلَى، عَبْدُنَا خَضِرٌ، فَسَأَلَ السَّبِيلَ إِلَى لُقِيِّهِ، فَجَعَلَ اللَّهُ لَهُ الْحُوتَ آيَةً، وَقِيلَ لَهُ إِذَا فَقَدْتَ الْحُوتَ فَارْجِعْ، فَإِنَّكَ سَتَلْقَاهُ، فَكَانَ مُوسَى صلى الله عليه وسلم يَتَّبِعُ أَثَرَ الْحُوتِ فِي الْبَحْرِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ فَتَى مُوسَى لِمُوسَى أَرَأَيْتَ إِذْ أَوَيْنَا إِلَى الصَّخْرَةِ فَإِنِّي نَسِيتُ الْحُوتَ، وَمَا أَنْسَانِيهِ إِلاَّ الشَّيْطَانُ أَنْ أَذْكُرَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ مُوسَى ذَلِكَ مَا كُنَّا نَبْغِي‏.‏ فَارْتَدَّا عَلَى آثَارِهِمَا قَصَصًا، فَوَجَدَا ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 78
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 78
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1903

It has been Deported on the authority of Anas who said:

My uncle and I have been named after him was not present with the Messenger of Allah (mav peace be upon him) on the Day of Badr. He felt distressed about it. He would say: I have missed the first battle fought by the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and if God now gives me an opportunity to see a battlefield with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), God will see what I do therein. He was afraid to say more than this (lest he be unable to keep his word with God). He was present with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on the Day of Uhud. He met Sa'd b. Mu'adh (who was retreating). Anas said to him: O Abu 'Amr, where (are you going)? Woe (to thee)! I find the smell of Paradise beside the Uhud mountain. (Reprimanding Sa'd in these words) he went forward and fought thein (the enemy) until he was killed. (The narrator says). More than eighty wounds inflicted with swords, spears and arrows were found on his body. His sister, my aunt, ar-Rubayyi', daughter of Nadr, said: I could not recognise my brother's body (it was so badly mutilated) except from his finger-tips. (It was on this occasion that) the Qur'anic verse:" Among the Believers are men who have been true to their covenant with God. Of them some have completed their vow (to the extreme), and some still wait: but they have never changed (their determination) in the least" (xxxiii. 23). The narrator said that the verse had been revealed about him (Anas b. Nadr) and his Companions.
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ الْمُغِيرَةِ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ قَالَ أَنَسٌ عَمِّيَ الَّذِي سُمِّيتُ بِهِ لَمْ يَشْهَدْ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَدْرًا - قَالَ - فَشَقَّ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ أَوَّلُ مَشْهَدٍ شَهِدَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غُيِّبْتُ عَنْهُ وَإِنْ أَرَانِيَ اللَّهُ مَشْهَدًا فِيمَا بَعْدُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيَرَانِيَ اللَّهُ مَا أَصْنَعُ - قَالَ - فَهَابَ أَنْ يَقُولَ غَيْرَهَا - قَالَ - فَشَهِدَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ - قَالَ - فَاسْتَقْبَلَ سَعْدُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَنَسٌ يَا أَبَا عَمْرٍو أَيْنَ فَقَالَ وَاهًا لِرِيحِ الْجَنَّةِ أَجِدُهُ دُونَ أُحُدٍ - قَالَ - فَقَاتَلَهُمْ حَتَّى قُتِلَ - قَالَ - فَوُجِدَ فِي جَسَدِهِ بِضْعٌ وَثَمَانُونَ مِنْ بَيْنِ ضَرْبَةٍ وَطَعْنَةٍ وَرَمْيَةٍ - قَالَ - فَقَالَتْ أُخْتُهُ عَمَّتِيَ الرُّبَيِّعُ بِنْتُ النَّضْرِ فَمَا عَرَفْتُ أَخِي إِلاَّ بِبَنَانِهِ ‏.‏ وَنَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ ‏{‏ رِجَالٌ صَدَقُوا مَا عَاهَدُوا اللَّهَ عَلَيْهِ فَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ قَضَى نَحْبَهُ وَمِنْهُمْ مَنْ يَنْتَظِرُ وَمَا بَدَّلُوا تَبْدِيلاً‏}‏ قَالَ فَكَانُوا يُرَوْنَ أَنَّهَا نَزَلَتْ فِيهِ وَفِي أَصْحَابِهِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1903
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 213
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4683
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Abu Hurairah (RAA) narrated that A man came to the Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.) and said, “l am ruined O Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.)!" The Messenger of Allah (P.B.U.H.) asked him, “What has ruined you?" The man replied, ‘I had intercourse with my wife during the day in Ramadan while fasting)’ The Prophet said to him, "Are you able to free a slave?" The man said, ‘No.’ The Prophet said, "Can you fast for two consecutive months?" He said, ‘NO.' The Prophet then asked him, "Can you provide food for sixty poor people?" He said, ‘No.’ Then the man sat down. A basket of dates was brought to the Prophet and he said to the man, “Give this as Sadaqah (voluntary charity)” The man said, ‘To someone who is poorer than us!’ There is no one in this city (Al-Madinah) who is in need of these dates more than us!’ The Prophet laughed until his molar teeth could be seen and said to the man, “Go and feed your family with these dates.” Related by the seven Imams and the wording is from Muslim.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ: { جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى اَلنَّبِيِّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-فَقَالَ: هَلَكْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اَللَّهِ.‏ قَالَ: " وَمَا أَهْلَكَكَ ? " قَالَ: وَقَعْتُ عَلَى اِمْرَأَتِي فِي رَمَضَانَ، فَقَالَ: " هَلْ تَجِدُ مَا تَعْتِقُ رَقَبَةً? " قَالَ: لَا.‏ قَالَ: " فَهَلْ تَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ تَصُومَ شَهْرَيْنِ مُتَتَابِعَيْنِ? " قَالَ: لَا.‏ قَالَ: " فَهَلْ تَجِدُ مَا تُطْعِمُ سِتِّينَ مِسْكِينًا? " قَالَ: لَا, ثُمَّ جَلَسَ, فَأُتِي اَلنَّبِيُّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-بِعَرَقٍ فِيهِ تَمْرٌ.‏ فَقَالَ: " تَصَدَّقْ بِهَذَا ", فَقَالَ: أَعَلَى أَفْقَرَ مِنَّا? فَمَا بَيْنَ لَابَتَيْهَا أَهْلُ بَيْتٍ أَحْوَجُ إِلَيْهِ مِنَّا, فَضَحِكَ اَلنَّبِيُّ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-حَتَّى بَدَتْ أَنْيَابُهُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: "اذْهَبْ فَأَطْعِمْهُ أَهْلَكَ " } رَوَاهُ اَلسَّبْعَةُ, وَاللَّفْظُ لِمُسْلِمٍ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 5, Hadith 28
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 697
Arabic reference : Book 5, Hadith 676
Sahih al-Bukhari 6977

Narrated 'Amr bin Ash-Sharid:

Al-Miswar bin Makhrama came and put his hand on my shoulder and I accompanied him to Sa'd. Abu Rafi' said to Al-Miswar, "Won't you order this (i.e. Sa'd) to buy my house which is in my yard?" Sa'd said, "I will not offer more than four hundred in installments over a fixed period." Abu Rafi said, "I was offered five hundred cash but I refused. Had I not heard the Prophet saying, 'A neighbor is more entitled to receive the care of his neighbor,' I would not have sold it to you." The narrator said, to Sufyan: Ma'mar did not say so. Sufyan said, "But he did say so to me." Some people said, "If someone wants to sell a house and deprived somebody of the right of preemption, he has the right to play a trick to render the preemption invalid. And that is by giving the house to the buyer as a present and marking its boundaries and giving it to him. The buyer then gives the seller one-thousand Dirham as compensation in which case the preemptor loses his right of preemption."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ مَيْسَرَةَ، سَمِعْتُ عَمْرَو بْنَ الشَّرِيدِ، قَالَ جَاءَ الْمِسْوَرُ بْنُ مَخْرَمَةَ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى مَنْكِبِي، فَانْطَلَقْتُ مَعَهُ إِلَى سَعْدٍ فَقَالَ أَبُو رَافِعٍ لِلْمِسْوَرِ أَلاَ تَأْمُرُ هَذَا أَنْ يَشْتَرِيَ مِنِّي بَيْتِي الَّذِي فِي دَارِي‏.‏ فَقَالَ لاَ أَزِيدُهُ عَلَى أَرْبَعِمِائَةٍ، إِمَّا مُقَطَّعَةٍ وَإِمَّا مُنَجَّمَةٍ‏.‏ قَالَ أُعْطِيتُ خَمْسَمِائَةٍ نَقْدًا، فَمَنَعْتُهُ، وَلَوْلاَ أَنِّي سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ الْجَارُ أَحَقُّ بِصَقَبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ مَا بِعْتُكَهُ أَوْ قَالَ مَا أَعْطَيْتُكَهُ‏.‏ قُلْتُ لِسُفْيَانَ إِنَّ مَعْمَرًا لَمْ يَقُلْ هَكَذَا‏.‏ قَالَ لَكِنَّهُ قَالَ لِي هَكَذَا‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبِيعَ الشُّفْعَةَ فَلَهُ أَنْ يَحْتَالَ حَتَّى يُبْطِلَ الشُّفْعَةَ فَيَهَبُ الْبَائِعُ لِلْمُشْتَرِي الدَّارَ، وَيَحُدُّهَا وَيَدْفَعُهَا إِلَيْهِ، وَيُعَوِّضُهُ الْمُشْتَرِي أَلْفَ دِرْهَمٍ، فَلاَ يَكُونُ لِلشَّفِيعِ فِيهَا شُفْعَةٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6977
In-book reference : Book 90, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 86, Hadith 107
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3294

Narrated Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas:

Once `Umar asked the leave to see Allah's Apostle in whose company there were some Quraishi women who were talking to him and asking him for more financial support raising their voices. When `Umar asked permission to enter the women got up (quickly) hurrying to screen themselves. When Allah's Apostle admitted `Umar, Allah's Apostle was smiling, `Umar asked, "O Allah's Apostle! May Allah keep you in happiness always." Allah's Apostle said, "I am astonished at these women who were with me. As soon as they heard your voice, they hastened to screen themselves." `Umar said, "O Allah's Apostle! You have more right to be feared by them." Then he addressed (those women) saying, "O enemies of your own souls! Do you fear me and not Allah's Apostle ?" They replied. "Yes, for you are a fearful and fierce man as compared with Allah's Apostle." On that Allah's Apostle said (to `Umar), "By Him in Whose Hands my life is, whenever Satan sees you taking a path, he follows a path other than yours."

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ سَعْدَ بْنَ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ اسْتَأْذَنَ عُمَرُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَعِنْدَهُ نِسَاءٌ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ يُكَلِّمْنَهُ وَيَسْتَكْثِرْنَهُ، عَالِيَةً أَصْوَاتُهُنَّ، فَلَمَّا اسْتَأْذَنَ عُمَرُ، قُمْنَ يَبْتَدِرْنَ الْحِجَابَ، فَأَذِنَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَضْحَكُ، فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَضْحَكَ اللَّهُ سِنَّكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَجِبْتُ مِنْ هَؤُلاَءِ اللاَّتِي كُنَّ عِنْدِي، فَلَمَّا سَمِعْنَ صَوْتَكَ ابْتَدَرْنَ الْحِجَابَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ فَأَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كُنْتَ أَحَقَّ أَنْ يَهَبْنَ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَىْ عَدُوَّاتِ أَنْفُسِهِنَّ، أَتَهَبْنَنِي وَلاَ تَهَبْنَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْنَ نَعَمْ، أَنْتَ أَفَظُّ وَأَغْلَظُ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ مَا لَقِيَكَ الشَّيْطَانُ قَطُّ سَالِكًا فَجًّا إِلاَّ سَلَكَ فَجًّا غَيْرَ فَجِّكَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3294
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 103
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 515
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6980

Narrated Abu Rafi`:

The Prophet said, "The neighbor has more right to be taken care of by his neighbor (than anyone else)." Some men said, "If one wants to buy a house for 20,000 Dirhams then there is no harm to play a trick to deprive somebody of preemption by buying it (just on paper) with 20,000 Dirhams but paying to the seller only 9,999 Dirhams in cash and then agree with the seller to pay only one Dinar in cash for the rest of the price (i.e. 10,001 Dirhams). If the preemptor offers 20,000 Dirhams for the house, he can buy it otherwise he has no right to buy it (by this trick he got out of preemption). If the house proves to belong to somebody else other than the seller, the buyer should take back from the seller what he has paid, i.e., 9,999 Dirhams and one Dinar, because if the house proves to belong to somebody else, so the whole bargain (deal) is unlawful. If the buyer finds a defect in the house and it does not belong to somebody other than the seller, the buyer may return it and receive 20,000 Dirhams (instead of 9999 Dirham plus one Dinar) which he actually paid.' Abu `Abdullah said, "So that man allows (some people) the playing of tricks amongst the Muslims (although) the Prophet said, 'In dealing with Muslims one should not sell them sick (animals) or bad things or stolen things."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ مَيْسَرَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الشَّرِيدِ، عَنْ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، قَالَ قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الْجَارُ أَحَقُّ بِصَقَبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ النَّاسِ إِنِ اشْتَرَى دَارًا بِعِشْرِينَ أَلْفَ دِرْهَمٍ، فَلاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَحْتَالَ حَتَّى يَشْتَرِيَ الدَّارَ بِعِشْرِينَ أَلْفَ دِرْهَمٍ، وَيَنْقُدَهُ تِسْعَةَ آلاَفِ دِرْهَمٍ وَتِسْعَمِائَةَ دِرْهَمٍ وَتِسْعَةً وَتِسْعِينَ، وَيَنْقُدَهُ دِينَارًا بِمَا بَقِيَ مِنَ الْعِشْرِينَ الأَلْفَ، فَإِنْ طَلَبَ الشَّفِيعُ أَخَذَهَا بِعِشْرِينَ أَلْفَ دِرْهَمٍ، وَإِلاَّ فَلاَ سَبِيلَ لَهُ عَلَى الدَّارِ، فَإِنِ اسْتُحِقَّتِ الدَّارُ، رَجَعَ الْمُشْتَرِي عَلَى الْبَائِعِ بِمَا دَفَعَ إِلَيْهِ، وَهْوَ تِسْعَةُ آلاَفِ دِرْهَمٍ وَتِسْعُمِائَةٍ وَتِسْعَةٌ وَتِسْعُونَ دِرْهَمًا وَدِينَارٌ، لأَنَّ الْبَيْعَ حِينَ اسْتُحِقَّ انْتَقَضَ الصَّرْفُ فِي الدِّينَارِ، فَإِنْ وَجَدَ بِهَذِهِ الدَّارِ عَيْبًا وَلَمْ تُسْتَحَقَّ، فَإِنَّهُ يَرُدُّهَا عَلَيْهِ بِعِشْرِينَ أَلْفَ دِرْهَمٍ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَجَازَ هَذَا الْخِدَاعَ بَيْنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ دَاءَ وَلاَ خِبْثَةَ وَلاَ غَائِلَةَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6980
In-book reference : Book 90, Hadith 27
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 86, Hadith 109
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 5712
Abu Huraira reported the Prophet as saying, "The reason why al Khidr was so called was because he sat on some white waste land and it sprouted green (khadra') behind him." Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِنَّمَا سُمِّيَ الْخَضِرُ لِأَنَّهُ جَلَسَ عَلَى فَرْوَةٍ بَيْضَاءَ فَإِذَا هِيَ تَهْتَزُّ من خَلْفِه خضراء» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5712
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 182
Sahih al-Bukhari 5531

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Abbas:

Once Allah's Apostle passed by a dead sheep and said (to the people), "Why don't you use its hide?" They said, "But it is dead," He said, "Only eating it, is prohibited."

حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَّ بِشَاةٍ مَيِّتَةٍ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَلاَّ اسْتَمْتَعْتُمْ بِإِهَابِهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا إِنَّهَا مَيِّتَةٌ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا حَرُمَ أَكْلُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5531
In-book reference : Book 72, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 67, Hadith 439
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 730
Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi once told a company of ten of the companions of the Messenger of Allah (saws) ; Abu Qatadah was one of them:
I am one among you who is more informed of the way the Messenger of Allah (saws) prayed. They said: Why, By Allah, you did not follow him more than us, nor did you remain in his company longer than us? He said: Yes. They said: Then describe (how the Prophet prayed). He said: When the Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up to pray, he raised his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders, and uttered the takbir (Allah is the most great), until every bone rested in its place properly: then re recited (some verses from the Quran); then he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), raising his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders; then he bowed; placing the palms of his hands on his knees and keeping himself straight, neither raising nor lowering his head; then raised his head saying: “Allah listens to him who praise Him”; then raised his hands so as to bring them exactly opposite to his shoulders; then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then lowered himself to the ground (in prostration), keeping his arms away from his sides; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it, and opened the toes when he prostrated: then he uttered: “Allah is most great”; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it so that every bone returned to its place properly; then he did the same in the second (rak’ah). At the end of the two Rak’ahs he stood up and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), raising his hands so as to bring them opposite to his shoulders; then he bowed, placing the palms of his hands on his knees and keeping himself straight, neither raising or lowering his head: then raised his head saying: “Allah listens to him who praises Him”; then raised his hands so as to bring them exactly opposite his shoulders; then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then lowered himself to the ground (in prostration), keeping his arms away from his sides; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it, and opened the toes when he prostrated himself; then he prostrated; then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it so that every bone returned to its place properly; then he did the same in the second (rak’ah). At the end of two rak’ahs he stood up and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), raising his hands so as to bring them opposite to his shoulders in the way he had uttered the Takbir (Allah is most great) at the beginning of the prayer; then he did that in the remainder of his prayer; and after prostration which if followed by the taslim (salutation) he out his left foot and sat on his left hip. They said: You have spoken the truth. This is how he(peace be upon him) used to pray.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ الضَّحَّاكُ بْنُ مَخْلَدٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، - وَهَذَا حَدِيثُ أَحْمَدَ قَالَ - أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ جَعْفَرٍ - أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا حُمَيْدٍ السَّاعِدِيَّ، فِي عَشْرَةٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْهُمْ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ قَالَ أَبُو حُمَيْدٍ أَنَا أَعْلَمُكُمْ بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالُوا فَلِمَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا كُنْتَ بِأَكْثَرِنَا لَهُ تَبَعًا وَلاَ أَقْدَمَنَا لَهُ صُحْبَةً ‏.‏ قَالَ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالُوا فَاعْرِضْ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حَتَّى يَقِرَّ كُلُّ عَظْمٍ فِي مَوْضِعِهِ مُعْتَدِلاً ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ فَيَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ وَيَضَعُ رَاحَتَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَعْتَدِلُ فَلاَ يَصُبُّ رَأْسَهُ وَلاَ يُقْنِعُ ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ فَيَقُولُ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ مُعْتَدِلاً ثُمَّ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَهْوِي إِلَى الأَرْضِ فَيُجَافِي يَدَيْهِ عَنْ جَنْبَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ وَيَثْنِي رِجْلَهُ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 730
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 340
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 729
Sunan Abi Dawud 4010

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

AbulMalih said: Some women of Syria came to Aisha. She asked them: From whom are you? They replied: From the people of Syria. She said: Perhaps you belong to the place where women enter hot baths (for washing ). The said: Yes. She said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: If a woman puts off her clothes in a place other than her house, she tears the veil between her and Allah, the Exalted.

Abu Dawud said: This is the tradition narrated by Jarir, and it is more perfect. Jarir did not mention Abu al-Malih. He said (on the authority of 'A'ishah) that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ قُدَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، - جَمِيعًا - عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، - قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى - عَنْ أَبِي الْمَلِيحِ، قَالَ دَخَلَ نِسْوَةٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الشَّامِ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ - رضى الله عنها - فَقَالَتْ مِمَّنْ أَنْتُنَّ قُلْنَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الشَّامِ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ لَعَلَّكُنَّ مِنَ الْكُورَةِ الَّتِي تَدْخُلُ نِسَاؤُهَا الْحَمَّامَاتِ قُلْنَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ أَمَا إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ مَا مِنِ امْرَأَةٍ تَخْلَعُ ثِيَابَهَا فِي غَيْرِ بَيْتِهَا إِلاَّ هَتَكَتْ مَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ هَذَا حَدِيثُ جَرِيرٍ وَهُوَ أَتَمُّ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ جَرِيرٌ أَبَا الْمَلِيحِ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4010
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 2
English translation : Book 32, Hadith 3999
Mishkat al-Masabih 2601
Jabir reported God’s messenger as saying :
When the day of ‘Arafa comes God descends to the lowest heaven and praises them to the angels saying, “Look at my servants who have come to me dishevelled, dusty and crying out from every deep valley. I call you to witness that I have forgiven them.” Then the angels say, “My Lord, so and so was being suspected of sin, also so and so and such and such a woman.” He said that God who is great and glorious replies, “I have forgiven them.” God’s messenger said, “No day has more people set free from hell than the day of ‘Arafa.” It is transmitted in Sharh as-sunna.
وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ عَرَفَةَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَنْزِلُ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَيُبَاهِي بِهِمُ الْمَلَائِكَةَ فَيَقُولُ: انْظُرُوا إِلَى عِبَادِي أَتَوْنِي شُعْثًا غُبْرًا ضَاجِّينَ مِنْ كُلِّ فَجٍّ عَمِيقٍ أُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنِّي قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُمْ فَيَقُولُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ: يَا رَبِّ فُلَانٌ كَانَ يُرَهَّقُ وَفُلَانٌ وَفُلَانَةُ قَالَ: يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ: قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لَهُمْ ". قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «فَمَا مِنْ يَوْمٍ أَكْثَرَ عَتِيقًا مِنَ النَّارِ مِنْ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ» . رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2601
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 93